is chieflie to be respected in the practise of the offices and duties of loue and kindenesse The Danger of not belieuing let vs call to remembrance the wise aduertisement of the Apostle Gall 6.10 c. As for the fifte which is the last branch of this Answere wee haue partelie seene the ground and proofe of it in one pointe of the former answere and wee shall haue further occasion to set downe more to this purpose in the doctrine and vse of Gods holie Prouidence and therefore wee will here by reference to other places passe it ouer for this time Thus much therfore shall for the present suffice concerning the duties belonging to God in that of his great mercie hee vouchsafeth to be our Father NOwe for the full conclusion of this pointe of our Faith according to the order of our examining the doctrine and vse of it what is the danger of not beleeuing in this first Person of the most blessed Trinitie the naturall Father of our Lorde Iesus Christ and in him our Father through the adoption and Couenant of his most free grace and fauour Question What I say is the danger of not beleeuing in him to bee so and of not obeying him as his duetifull and obedient children Answere All such are hetherto the base-borne of this worlde They lye yet in the filth of their sinnes They are the seede of the Serpen◠euen the children of the Diuell and so consequently the children of Gods wrath and of euerlasting miserie and condemnation They are not to be reputed among the honourable Off-spring of God nor to haue any parte or portion with the children of God in their spirituall inheritance or heauenly preferment and dignitie Explicatiō and proofe It is verie true For by faith onely we haue assurance that wee are the children of God as Iohn chapt 1.12 before alledged And likewise Gal 3.26 Yee are the Sonnes of God by faith in Christ Iesus And Acts 15.9 By faith our hearts are purified And Acts 26.18 It is faith whereby wee are deliuered from the power of Satan Whereby also wee ouercome the world 1. Iohn 5.45 and whereby wee are still preserued against the power and rage of the Diuell 1. Pet. 5.9 Finallie faith is that wherby wee attaine to euerlasting saluation Ephes 2. By grace are ye saued through faith and that not of your selues it is the gift of God Wherefore it cannot bee but as it was alledged a little before out of the 8. chapt of Iohn verse 42. c. and 1. Epis 3.8 and as we may perceiue furthermore by that which wee read Act 13.10 and Ephes chap 2.2 that all such as bee without faith in God the Father are hetherto in the state of the children of the Diuell They may iustlie say to corruption Thou arte my Father and to the worme thou art my mother and my sister as we read in the book of Iob ch 17.14 But not as Iob who by faith ouercame this feare as wee haue seene before from the 19. chap of his booke in so much that he knew that his redeemer liued c But so farre from all conceite of true comfort in affliction that euery former punishment may be vnto them a forerunner of a farre more heauie and terrible wrath shortly to follow and the feare of death it selfe may iustlie be most horrible to them as beeing the very mouth of hell to swallow them vp into the gulfe of euerlasting and most woefull destruction And that they haue no portion with the children of God read Gal 4.30 The sonne of the seruant shall not be heire with the sonne of the free woman According to that also which the Apostle Peter saith to Simon the sorcerer Acts. 8.21 Thou hast no parte nor fellowship in this busines c. To conclude Touching this Article albeeit as is obserued by some of the learned no heretick either old or newe haue euer denied God to be a Father personally subsisting in himselfe Yea and the heathen also haue declared by their writings that they haue acknowledged God to be a Father Neuertheles in so much as manie of the same heretikes which seeme to acknowledge the person of the Father doe as is afterward more fully to be considered of vs denie the eternall person of the Sonne in respect of whom and his Eternall Deitie God is naturallie and chiefelie The groūd of it yea onely and properlie a Father and likewise Almightie insomuch as the Heathen haue for the most part esteemed God a Father onely as a fountaine or autor of goodnesse towardes his creatures Yea to speake of the chiefe of them in so much as they haue for anie thing wee can perceiue by their writings onely some darke conceit of the Deitie of the Sonne either by tradition from the first Fathers or Patriarches in the church of God before the dispersion of the Nations or by conference with some true worshippers of God in latter times or by reading some of their writings but neuer apprehended God as a Father to his elect children according to his free couenant of Grace made in his eternall Sonne in regard of his mediatorship by taking the nature of man c for this hath allwaies ben a secret trulie knowne and acknowledged onely in the true Church of God as that wherin standeth the very marrow as we may say life of faith Vpon all these considerations I say wee may boldlie conclude that neither the one nor the other haue beleeued God to be a Father according to the true sense of this Article and therfore also that they could not haue the true comforte and benefit which belongeth therevnto The same in effect may we affirme of all Idolatrous and obstinate Papists who though in words they goe further and acknowledge God a Father in respect of the eternall Sonne incarnate yet doe they not worship the Father in the Sonne spirituallie and in truth For herein they are within the compasse of the Idolaters of Israell of whom the Lord himselfe speaketh shame and refuseth to be their father because they set vp Idolls vnto him as we read Ier chapt 2. verses 26.27.28 As the thiefe is ashamed when hee is found saith the Lorde by his Prophet so is the house of Israell ashamed hee sheweth how it was or at the least how it ought to haue beene with them they their Kings their Princes and their Priestes and their Prophets Saying to a tree thou arte my father and to a stone thou hast begotten mee For they haue turned their backe vnto me and not their face but in the time of their trouble they will say Arise thou and help vs. But where are thy Gods that thou hast made thee let them arise if they can helpe thee in the time of thy trouble for according to the number of thy Cities are thy Gods ô Iuda Wherefore will yee pleade with me yee all haue rebelled against mee saith the Lorde Thus farre of our true
reuerend attention to the word of God lest at any time we should be any way dangerously peruerted and turned aside from the true faith of the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ 〈…〉 God the Son who was coÌ„ceiued by the holy Ghost The which holy care and manifold great grace God of his infinite mercy The grouÌ„d of the article and very rich grace grant vnto vs all for Iesus Christ sake Amen And thus hauing inquired more generally into the doctrine of our Christian beliefe in the second Person of the holy Trinitie according to these titles attributed vnto him Iesus Christ the onely Sonne of God our Lord it followeth nowe that wee are to proceede to make our more particular inquiâ—ie concerning the manner howe it came to passe that the same second Person of the blessed and glorious Trinitie the Sonne of God was incarnate and tooke the nature of man and thence-forth to consider of his holy natiuitie and birth and so of all that hee hath wrought and suffered for our redemption and saluation as it followeth further in the Articles of our beliefe Beliefe in God the Sonne who was conceiued by the holy Ghost Question WHat therefore is next set downe in them Answere It followeth thus in the next place Who was conceiued by the holy Ghost Question It doth so in deede But what ground of holy Scripture haue you to warrant your faith in this point of your beliefe Answere We haue a sure ground and warrant for it in the first chapter of the holy Gospel written by S. Matthew verses 18 19 20. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This mysterie of the conception of our Sauiour was reuealed from God by the message of an Angell to the Virgine Marie first before he was conceiued in her wombe as we read Luk. 1.31 Thou shalt conceiue in thy wombe and beare a Sonne and shalt ca lt his name Iesus saith the holy Angell And chap. 2.21 the Euangelist Luke remembreth againe that this was spoken by the Angell before our Sauiour was conceiued in the wombe But after the conception it was likewise vpon a speciall occasion reuealed to Ioseph by the Angell of the Lord before the birth of the child as the Euangelist Matthew reporteth in the place by you alledged Let vs heare his words Question Which are they Answere When as Marie the mother of Iesus Christ was betrothed to Ioseph before they came together she was found with child by the holy Ghost Then Ioseph her husband being a iust man and not willing to make her a publike example was minded to put her away secretly But while hee thought these things behold saith the Euangelist the Angell of the Lord appeared to him in a dreame saying Ioseph the Sonne of Dauid feare not to take Marie for thy wife for that which is conceiued in her is of the holy Ghost This testimonie may not vnfitly be alledged in the first place here though in order of time it followed that other in the first chapter of S. Luke because that may more fitly be reserued till wee come to speake of the Promise of this conception to the benefit of vs the whole Church of God Vnto the which time also we will reserue that which is to be obserued more fully concerning this point Explication and proofe Neuerthelesse here we may not neglect the testimonie which was giuen of it the second time and that by the message of a holy Angell vpon such an occasion as serueth notably to confirme the truth of this great mysterie that our Sauiour was conceiued by the holy Ghost in the wombe of the virgine Marâ—e she remaining still a virgine For seeing both Marie and Ioseph were verie chast and godly persons and minded not to come to the mariage bed till they should be married though they were alreadie betrothed as Ioseph for his part is cleared in that it is testified of him that hee was much troubled at Maries conception Belâ—efe in God the Sonne who was conceiued by the holy Ghost so soone as he perceiued it to be so and Marie also The meaning of the wordes cannot be accused of Ioseph nor iustlie suspected of him to haue dealt vnfaithfullie and vnchastlie against him And therefore though hee were a iust man and hated sinne yet hauing a secrete perswasion of Maries innocencie and partlie it may be giuing credit to the strangenesse of that defence for herselfe which it is likely shee did at the least insinuate and secretelie lispe out vnto him hee durst not once thinke of vsing any hard course against his Spouse but onely thought to put her away secretlie and to leaue the iudgement of so great a secrete to the Lorde himselfe By all these considerations in the best probabilitie that wee might alledge but in way of certaine demonstration from the testimonie of the holie Angell and by the full satisfaction of Ioseph against all feare and doubfull distraction about the matter the article of the Conception of our Sauiour by the holie Ghost in the wombe of the blessed Virgine is vndoubtedlie confirmed vnto vs. Of the which because as was before determined wee shall haue occasion from the other testimonie of Saint Luke to consider more fullie from the example of the Virgine Marie herselfe when wee come to the Promise Wee will content our selues to haue spoken onely thus much at this time and so come to the meaning of the Article WHat therfore I pray you is the meaning of these words that our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God Question was conceiued by the holy Ghost of the Virgine Marie Answer To the vnderstanding of these wordes three things are to be knowen and well considered of as I haue bene taught Let it be so which are they Question The first is this that the Sonne of God was by the power of the holie Ghost made verie true man Answere in that hee tooke our nature of the substance of the Virgine and so was of the true seede of Dauid and made fleshe of a woman in the fulnesse of time according to the expresse doctrine of the holie Scriptures The second thing to be considered is that the same humane nature of our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God was most perfitlie sanctified euen from the verie first moment of the conception whereby not onely all originall sinne and corruption whatsoeuer was vtterlie preuented but also the spirituall seede of all fulnesse of heauenlie grace and holinesse was conferred with power to growe vp with most mightie increases The third thing is this that from the same first moment of the most holie conception of our Sauiour the humane nature was vnited to the diuine and so became one in persone with the same to continue for euer and euer though alwaies distinct in nature without anie either confusion or the least separation of either from the other ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These pointes indeed as you haue well learned are to be diligently considered to
bringeth nothing to God but rather presenteth a man altogether empty and forlorne in his sight that he may be replenished with Christ his grace Wherfore it is a passiue work if I may so speake whervnto no reward is due Neither doth it yeelde any righteousnes to a man which it hath not receiued of Christ before Calu. vpon Iohn 6.29 And now further that our Sauiour Christ was necessarily both to fulfill the righteousnes of the law and also to die for vs to the ende we might be perfectly iustified by him it may easily appeare if wee doe rightly consider that all of vs who stand in need of iustification by him doe not onely want righteousnes in that we can neither for the present nor shall euer be able in this life to fulfill the righteousnes of Gods law our own selues who faile alwaies euen in the best duties that we doe but also that we are infinitely guiltie of transgressions rebellions concerning the time past through the pacience of God as the Apostle Paul hath taught vs. Yea and besides all this wee doe originallie stand whollie corrupte and guiltie of eternall condemnation before the iudgement seate of God as the same Apostle hath convicted all the world both yong and olde Roma 3.19.20 and chapt 5.12 c. For the least of which our transgressions wee our selues could neuer in our owne persons haue made any iust and sufficient recompence or satisfaction to the most holy iustice of God Iâ— is necessarie therfore that wee doe in euery respect relie whollie vpon our Sauiour Christ alone and vppon the most free grace and mercie of the Lord God our heauenly Father for our Iustification and Saluation seeing it is expressâ—ly affirmed as we haue often heard and reade and cannot too often heare reade and consider out of the holy Scriptures that they are not to be found in any other but in him alone as Act. 4.11.12 This is the stone cast aside of the builders which is become the head of the corner Neither is ther saluation in any other for among men there is giuen no other name vnder heauen wherby we must be saued Our Sa Christ onely of all men is perfectly holy and righteous in life Our Sa Christ alone is of all men pure vndefiled by nature He therfore alone and no other could be that meete and worthy sacrifice euen the lambe of God without spot which God himselfe hath appointed to take awaye the sinnes of the world and to bring in euerlasting righteousnesse as the Prophet Daniel long before the performance of it did prophesie of him in the 9. chapter of his prophesie And in deede in somuch as wee in and of our selues are altogether corrupt and sinfull by nature yea and doe still so remaine in a great part euen after the grace of regeneration is begunne in vs howe may it be thought in any probabilitie of good reason that any mans owne workes should iustifie himselfe and deserue any thing at Gods hand for the merit and worthines therof as our popish false teachers doe blasphemouslie contend For whether wee â—â—te vp our eyes to God or cast them downe vpon our selues wee shall be easily yea and that with great force also cast off from all confidence this way if so be wee will vprightly weigh and consider all things For first concerning God hee is as wee knowe such a one and so infinitlie rich and all-sufficient in himselfe that whatsoeuer is giuen him hee hath nothing the more And as the holy prophet saith Who hath giuen him and it shall be recompenced him As though he should say that God is beholding to no creature but hee giueth aboundantly to all and yet hee hath neuer the lesse And secondlie as touching our selues wee want all those conditions which are necessarie to bee found in those persons that should merit or deserue anie thing at the hands of God For first wee are not out of his debt nay wee are most deeply indebted vnto him by thousands of talents as we read in the Gospell Secondlie we can gratifie God with no good thing which we haue not first receiued of him And besides that which wee are able to bring is nothing equall to that reward of euerlasting life and saluation which proud men shame not for their worthines to challenge at the hands of God Nay rather euen that little which wee bring vnto God and the same also his owne gift bestowed on vs before it turneth to our owne further benefit through the exceeding bountifulnesse of God And therfore howe much the more God vouchsafeth to accept at the handes of any their seruice and duety by so much the more they are yet more deeplie bound and indebted to him For it is of meere grace and fauour that hee accepteth any duety at all at any mans hands To the which end worthily saith Elihu in the booke of Iob. chap 35.7 speaking on the Lordes behalfe in this wise If thou be righteous saith hee what giuest thou vnto him or what receiueth hee at thy hand Thy wickednes may hurt a man as thou art and thy righteousnes may profit the sonne of man c. Howe then may it be thought that it is in any mans power to benefit the Lord and to deserue anie thing at his handes whereby hee should be beholding or indebted vnto him Blessed be the Lord our God therfore who hath of his most gratious goodnesse inlightened his seruants to see and vnderstand the truth of this most holie and comfortable doctrine of our free iustification by faith and to discerne the vanitie and wickednesse of the false doctrine of mans merite by his owne works To the which end it shall be to our comfort as I trust to call to minde some holie testimonies which the seruants of God haue giuen vnto it from time to time Among whom that faithfull Martyr and minister of the Gospell of Christ M. Patrick Hamelton M. Patrick Hameltâ—â— â—n his bâ—â—ke 〈◊〉 stated out of latin mâ—â— English 〈◊〉 I Fâ—yâ—h set downe by M. Foâ—e Aâ—t and Moâ—um pag. â—â—â— c. hath with great sharpnes and dexteritie of holie vnderstanding expressed it wher hee affirmeth and confirmeth from the holie Scriptures that to speake exactely no manner of workes doe make vs eyther righteous or vnrighteous good or euill and that they neither saue nor condemne the children of God Hee expresseth his meaning thus and it is very true that vntill a man be iustified by faith and so be by faith allowed of God to be a good man he can not possiblie doe any good thing acceptable to God neither can any good deedes make him a good man For in deed without faith he can doe no good worke well Likewise also as he saith further euill works are not the cause that any man is euill but hee himselfe beeing euill first afterward worketh that which is euill Finallie as hee truely saith workes doe not saue but faith whence spring all good
Gospel which are the seales of all the Articles of our Christian faith And also of the Lords praier which is a principal rule of Christian praier a singular exercise of faith c. Question Which therefore first of all be the Articles of our Christian beliefe as they are in that briefe summe comprised and by the common consent of all true Churches of Christ euen froÌ„ the most incorrupt times coÌ„mended vnto vs Answere I beleeue in God the Father almightie maker of heauen earth And in Iesus Christ his onely sonne our Lord which was conceiued by the holy Ghost c. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This summe of the doctrine of the Gospel concerning the chiefe Articles of our faith gathered out of the holie scriptures as hath bene said it conteineth an bridgement of the most high diuine mysterie of the nature of God that is to say of the incomprehensible Trinitie of persons in the vnitie of one most absolute perfect spirituall essence or beeing of the Godhead so farre as it is meet for vs to enquire or may be knowne and discerned of vs. And therwithall it setteth out vnto vs fraile creatures and most miserable sinners the free couenant of Gods diuine mercy fauour and grace towards vs. Herewithall also A briefe summe of the doctrine of the holy Gospel contained in the articles of our Beliefe it layeth forth these two things first the causes of our iustification and secondly the fruites or benefits thereof The causes are these first to speake more generally the whole Trinitie of persons Father Sonne and holy Ghost eternally consenting in the vnitie of the Godhead to elect and ordaine vs therevnto But more particularly the Father for orders sake as the efficient cause the Sonne in that hee tooke our nature and therein liued preached wrought miracles fulfilled the righteousnes of the law and at the last died for vs and rose againe c. the materiall cause The holy Ghost in that by the preaching of the Gospell he giueth faith the formall cause The small cause being the euerlasting praise of the same most glorious free grace and mercie of God Now the fruite and benefit of this grace of God towards vs beeing generally comprehended vnder this worde saluation the particulars are partly expressed Communion of Saints in one holy catholike Church forgiuenes of sinnes resurrection of the body and euerlasting life and partly they are to be collected from those that be mentioned as vnspeakable peace of conscience heere yea euen against death and hell it selfe and the immortality of the soule in heauen euen from the very time of our departure out of this life c. This summe of the chiefe Articles of our faith therefore containeth an abridgement of the Historie of all the greatest and most glorious counsels and workes of God and of his most wonderfull benefits towards vs Election Prouidence Creation Adoption Redemption Iustification Sanctification Saluation and Glorification and to these ends and purposes alike abridgement of the incarnation of the sonne of God and therewithall of the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one most holy person of a mediator and also of the sufferings of the sonne of God c. all of them as was said before proceeding from the infinite bountie of Gods mercie to vs most vnworthie men Of the which most great counsels and works of God it is worthily written by the Apostle Paul 1. Tim. 3.16 * Omologoumenos Confessedly oâ— by a general acknowledgement to wit of all tâ—â—e Christians Without controuersie great is the mysterie of godlines which is God manifested in the flesh iustified in the Spirit seene of Angels preached vnto the Gentiles beleeued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie Read also Rom 8.29.30 c. Those which God knew before he also predestinated to be made like to the image of his sonne that he might be the first borne among many brethren Moreouer whom he hath predestinated them also he called and whom he called them also he iustified and whom he iustified them also he glorified What shall we then say to these things If God be on our side who can be against vs c. And Ephes 3.8.9.10 c. Euen to me the least of all Saints saith the holy Apostle is this grace giuen that I should preach among the Gentiles the vnsearchable riches of Christ And to make cleare vnto all men what the fellowship of the mysterie is which from the beginning of the world hath beene hid in God who hath created all things by Iesus Christ. c. Of these most high and excellent things we will by the grace of God treat and inquire according to this summe of the Articles of our faith in the order following First of all wee will consider of some speciall ground of holy Scripture whence euery article or point of our faith may be warranted and from whence also the right sence meaning thereof may be interpreted and opened For the word of God contained in the bookes of Canonicall Scripture the which God himselfe hath giuen and authorized for the instruction of his Church it is the onely certaine and vndoubted ground and foundation of faith And therefore also it is our bounden dutie to yeeld it the honour of teaching and confirming euery truth of God from the sacred testimonie and witnesse thereof And thus we read how in matters of faith the Scripture referreth it selfe to the Scripture the latter to the former Luke 24. verses 25.26.27 and verses 44.45.46.47 And before this in the 22. chap ver 37. Reade also Acts chap 26. verse 22. and 1. Corinth 15.1.2.3.4 and 2. Pet 1.19 And verily it were too great sluggish a folly for any to content themselues so with any briefe abridgement that the originall copie wherein is the more full and perfect declaration of all things should be neglected A man will not doe so with his seuerall Deeds and more large writings shewing the conueiances of his landes for any briefe extent or suruey which hee hath taken of them And shall we be more vnwise concerning the grand euidence of our saluation Nay rather as great landed men by how much they see by a short viewe that their possessions are very ample c. they will make the more reckoning of all their auncient Court-rouls or Charters c. So let vs by all meanes prouoke ourselues notwithstanding any other testimony to make our principall and most precious account of the authenticall and diuine records of God And that not onely for the points themselues which concerne our faith but also for the right vnderstanding of them and for all holy circumstances belonging to them For in this respect the holy Scriptures are so necessarie that without them wee should not by the shortnesse of our Creede heare of many points necessarily to bee bee beleeued of vs for our holy instruction and comfort And they that are mentioned could not without the holy
though this his mighty working by creation may be called also a kinde of begetting in such sense as God is called a Father partly in regard of his works of creation as hath beene declared heretofore The second thing to be obserued in the report of this promise of conception is the instrumentall or materiall cause thereof which was the Virgine Marie So that the word Conceiued is to be referred both to the holy Ghost and also to the blessed Virgin to him as to the author of the conception to her as to the instrument ministring the matter of the conception The reuelation of this most extraordinary conception thus promised to the Virgin Marie is to be accounted of vs a singular mercy and fauour of God not only to the Virgin her selfe but also to vs to the whole Church of God To Marie because otherwise she could not haue possibly conceiued in her minde that her body had beene conceiued by the holy Ghost with the Sonne of God She should haue beene confounded rather then reioyced at this so strange and vnsearcheable a worke of God Well might she haue had peace in her conscience in that she knew well that she had neuer dishonested her selfe but comfort of faith how could she haue had any but by reuelation from God The reuelation of this mystery therefore was a singular mercy of God to Marie her selfe as was said But not onely to her but also to vs and to the whole Church as was further affirmed And the rather considering as well the honourable Messenger that was sent euen the holy Angell of God as the notable manner of his doing of the message from the Lord. First by an vnwonted salutation verse 28. Secondly by a sweete and comfortable incouraging of the blessed Virgin against her feare by reason of his sodaine appearing to her being alone and because of the same his strange and vnwonted salutation verse 30. Thirdly by a plaine narration of the whole matter vnto her with an excellent description of the childe what maner of one he should be ver 31 32 33. Fourthly by a notable description of the manner of the conception how it should be wrought and effected in the wombe of the Virgin for her further satisfaction and confirmation against all her doubtings verse 35. Yea so as the Angel would not leaue her till she was put out of all doubt To the which end he gaue her also a very rare signe and token for the further establishing of her faith For he discouereth vnto her the conception of old barren Elizabeth and the time how long since so that she might perceiue that Elizabeth was then vpon her quickening with childe verses 36.37 as Marie found it to be true shortly after euen as the Angell had told For shee going to Elizabeth at her very comming to her the childe did spring in the wombe of Elizabeth and therevpon Elizabeth moued by the holy Ghost reioyced and saluted Marie by the most honourable name of the mother of the Lord and shewed her selfe thankfull to God Wherevpon Marie also brake forth in a very heauenly and propheticall thanks-giuing as it followeth in the same chapter So then from this notable message of the Angel the Virgin Marie being plainely informed and obtaining victorie both against her astonishment and also against all succeeding doubtings it is so much the more vndoubted a confirmation to our owne faith that she was that Virgin which God in his most holy prouidence had set apart and appointed therevnto To the which purpose also the diligence of the holy Euangelist yeeldeth a memorable furtherance in that he certifieth vs of the time when this blessed message was sent to what place to what person euen to this Marie whom he also describeth by as particular circumstances as might be verses 26.27 Thus the narration of this immediate promise of the conception of our Sauiour by the holy Ghost was a great mercie of God The Comforts both to the blessed Virgine Marie and also to vs and to the whole Church of God ANd thus being assured of the promise wee come to inquire of the Comforts Question arising to our faith from the assurance of the same What may these comforts be Answere This most holy conception of our Sauiour Christ is as it were the foundation of all our comfort concerning his humane nature in so much as if he had not been conceiued he could neuer haue beene borne nor haue wrought or suffered any thing at all for vs. Likewise the comfort is exceeding great in that we are hereby assured that hee in whom we belieue is not only the true Christ according to the prophesies of the holy Scriptures fulfilled in his conception but also that he was euen from his conception perfectly fitted to be a most worthie al-sufficient mediator and Sauiour vnto vs and for vs. Moreouer the vnion of our humane nature in him to the diuine is generally the ground of all comfort in so much as hereby his humane nature is made the meanes and as it were the condite-pipes to cleanse our filthy nature and to conuay all graces and euen the gift of eternall life it selfe vnto vs from the diuine nature which alone is the euer-springing yea the euer-ouerflowing fountaine of the water of life Finally this Personal vnion of the humane nature of our Sauiour with the diuine nature is the very ground of our vniting and espousing with Christ and so of our revniting to God wherein standeth all our happines Explication and proofe It is very true Our coniunction with God is our happines euen as on the contrary it was from the beginning our miserie that wee were seperated from him through the fall of our first father Adam For thereby beside the guiltines of his sinne wee haue in our selues an originall fountaine of all sinne the which of the owne accord doth continually flow forth to our eternall destruction both of body and soule vnles God should be mercifull vnto vs. Ier. 6. verses 7.8 Now therefore seeing by our Sauiour Christ alone wee are reconciled to God and through him revnited in a perfect league of peace and friendship neuer to be dissolued any more yea seeing we are in and by Christ one with God and he with vs it is manifest that herein resteth all our happines as vpon the onely sure ground and foundation So that whatsoeuer we lost by Adams defection that yea a farre more excellent estate is restored vnto vs by our Sauiour Christ both for righteousnes and holines and also for happines and glorie partly to be apprehended by faith here and fully and really to be enioied for euer in the kingdome of heauen For our Sauiour Christ is made of God to be vnto vs wisedome and righteousnes and sanctification and redemption 1. Cor. 1.30 Ye are of him in Christ Iesus saith the Apostle who of God is made vnto vs wisedome c. That according as it is written He that reioyceth
watch at the execution and asked of him whether he had beene already dead Wherevpon saith the Euangelist further when hee knewe the truth of the Centurion that is when hee had confirmed that which Ioseph had saide before to Pilate hee gaue the body to Ioseph Thus then after that Pilate had commanded that the body should be deliuered to Ioseph as the Euangelist Matthewe writeth he is said to take it downe So that whether the souldiers did it with their owne hands or other whom Ioseph brought with him to doe it more tenderly and reuerendly then the Souldiers were like to doe it it is ascribed to Ioseph as if he had done it with his owne hands seeing as was saide in the beginning he was the procurer of it and could no doubt haue found in his heart most gladly to haue laide his owne handes vnto the worke for the reuerence that he did beare to the body of Christ whom before he had religiously honoured So good and godly a man was this Ioseph In this respect we must not neglect to consider that diligent description and honourable testimonie which euery one of the Euangelists giue concerning Ioseph The whole collection and rehearsall whereof out of them all may be in this order First he is described from the place of his birth which was a towne or citie of the Iewes called Arimathea as both Luke and the rest doe write The which Arimathea was no other citie then that Rama in the tribe of Beniamin neare to Gibeon and not farre from Ierusalem of the which wee reaâ— Iosh 18.25 Though in the Sirian language according to the dialect thereof somewhat otherwise called then it is in the Hebrew as learned interpreters doe obserue Secondly he is described from his outward estate first that hee was a rich man Secondly that he was an honorable Counseller or Senator one of the chiefe Elders and gouernours of the people and therefore in either respect more worthy commendation in that he feared not the enuie and danger that might the rather haue risen vp against him Thirdly he is described from his inward vertues and graces and that also two waies First in respect of his ciuill or more common conuersation among men in which respect he is commended for two notable vertues insomuch as he was both a good man and also a iust man the difference whereof reade Rom 5.7 And Ps 112.5 A good man is merciful lendeth These were his more common vertues euen such as doe specially concerne coÌ„munion and conuersation toward men He is described also in respect of his religion more directly toward God Discipulus christi is est qui quae vera sunt cum delectationâ— recipit Iosephus Antiquit Iudiac lib. 18. ch 4. First that he was a disciple of our Sauiour Christ that is such a one as was willing to be informed concerning the truth in matters of the religion and worship of God then in question and much corrupted and depraued among them though he was so in secret for feare of the Iewes as the Euangelist Iohn obserueth Secondly for a speciall note of his religion the Euangelist Luke saith that he was one of those that waited for the kingdome of God like as it is said of Simeon Luke ch 2.25 that he waited for the coÌ„solation of Israel And as now all good Christians are described to be such as waite for the second coÌ„ming of our Sauiour Christ Tit 2.13 2. Tim 14.8 Read also Marke chap 13 verse 33. c. Luke ch 12 35 36 37 38.39 verses Thirdly for a note of his religious and godly heart it is testified of Ioseph that he did not consent to the counsell and deede of them that put our Sauiour Christ to death For Ioseph had learned from the lawe of God not to followe the multitude to doe euill no though they be of the more mightie sort who decline to ouerthrowe the right as Tremellius interpreteth Exo 23.2 But is this enough not to consent with them Or is it not rather the dutie of euery one to stand against and to hinder their wrongs It is no doubt the dutie of euery one that hath power in his hand to doe it But it was at this time as the ouerflowing of the raging sea with the wicked Iewes And what was Ioseph that hee should be able to hinder the the same wherefore seeing hee could not staie their rage it was a great grace in him to withdrawe himselfe from them This is the notable description and testimonie which the holy Euangelists doe giue this worthy and notable man Ioseph who tooke this honourable care concerning the body of our Sauiour So that a most honourable cause or action and an honourable and worthy person are well met here together God of his infinite mercie giue vs grace to followe these his excellent vertues and namely his holy and resolute boldnesse in the open profession of his singular loue and reuerence toward our Sauiour Christ in a time of speciall reproach and danger whereby the former blemish of his fearefulnes is through the increase of the grace of God in this behalf vz. by this resolute act of his remoued and as â—t were buried with the honourable burial of our Sauiour Christ The which description and testimonie of the holy Euangelists that it may be the more clearely in our viewe as a goodly cleare glasse for vs to looke into it shall be profitable that we set downe the wordes of the other three as well as we haue done before the words of Saint Iohn Question Which therefore are they Answer The words of Saint Matthew are these And when the euen was come there came a rich man of Arimatheah named Ioseph Mat. 27. verse 57. who also himselfe had beene Iesus Disciple 58. He went to Pilate and asked the body of Iesus Then Pilate commanded the body of Iesus to be deliuered Chap. 27.57.58 The words of Saint Marke are these Mark 15. verse 42. And now when night was come because it was the day of the preparation that is before the Sabbath 43. Ioseph of Arimathea an honourable Counsellor who also looked for the kingdom of God came and went in boldly vnto Pilate and asked the body of Iesus 44. And Pilate maruelled if hee were already deade and called vnto him the Centurion and asked of him whether he had beene dead any while 45. And when he knewe the truth of the Centurion hee gaue the body to Ioseph ch 15.42.43.44.45 The words of Saint Luke are these Luke 23. verse 50. And behold there was a man named Ioseph who was a Counsellour a good man and a iust 51. He did not consent to the Counsell and deede of them he was of Arimathea a Citie of the Iewes who also himselfe waited for the Kingdome of God 52. He went vnto Pilate and asked the body of Iesus ExplicatioÌ„ Hethereto therefore of that part of this historie which concerneth the taking downe of the
Rom. v. 8 9. c. to the end of the ch Where he sheweth at large that the obedience of our Sauâ— by reason of the excellencie of his person perfection of his sufferings was of more excellent vertue to saue all that doe truly beleeue in him then the transgression of Adam was of force to condemne and destroy them And thus the historie of the manifold and most grieuous sufferings of our Sauiour Christ is in it selfe a reall confutation of all mans merit or satisfaction for himselfe For why then should our Sauiour haue suffered so as he did That which the aduersaries of the most free grace of God say that our Sauiour hath merited this for vs that we should be worthy in him to merit for our selues it is an vtter peruerting of the most holy vse and ende of his sufferings which is the glorie of the grace of God toward vs. And it is also a most subtile and mischieuous inchantment of the Diuel to puffe men vp in the greatest pride vnder a colour of the greatest and most holy humilitie that may be But here seeing we are according to the course and order of our inquirie to consider of the meaning of the Articles of our faith concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour though in the opening of the historie thereof this hath alreadie in some measure beene performed Yet to the end all things may be made something more plaine and familiar concerning this so great and weightie a part of our faith let vs purposely call to mind and set downe such obseruations as being laide together may be a further helpe hereunto Question Which may these obseruations be Answer First of all we are most earnestly and with all holy reuerence to consider that which was euen now mentioned to wit the most high and incomparable excellencie of the Person of him that suffered in that he is the most glorious and onely begotten Sonne of God full of grace and truth Secondly that no one part or parcell of the sufferings of this most worthy and excellent Person fell vpon him but by the foreknowledge and determinate counsell and appointment of GOD and that euen in most perfect wisedome iustice and mercie And therefore also we are in the third place to consider that the same most excellent person hath in euery part of his sufferings to deaâ—e not so much with the extreame iniustice and malice of men as with the most iust displeasure and wrath of almightie God fiercely bent against our sinnes Fourthly we are to consider that all his sufferings in the times of his speciall passions were in their owne nature and kinde extreamly grieuous and dolorous chiefely those which did more immediately befall his most holy and righteous soule Fiftly that he had a true sense and feeling of them alwaies and that at his death he indured the vttermost smart and dolour of them drinking as it were the full cuppe of Gods bitter anger euen dregges and all Sixtly that he of his vnspeakable loue willingly indured them all for our sakes and the rest of Gods elect though we were all of vs vtterly vnworthy to be any thing at all respected of him Seuenthly that the fruite and benefite of his sufferings is infinite and vnspeakable on our behalfe Finally the manifold vertues of our Sauiour Christ are diligently to be considered of vs throughout all his most grieuous sufferings as of a most perfect paterne of all wisedome holines righteousnes faith loue patience meekenes magnanimitie and of all other vertues of most gracious behauiour from the beginning to the end of them all Explication and proofe All these things are most worthy to be reuerendly considered of vs. And first of al touching the most high peerelesse excellencie of our Sauiour euen in our humane nature we may call it to minde from that which hath beene declared before concerning the vnion of the humane nature with the diuine in one Person of a mediator In which respect he must needs be euen in the nature of man higher then all creatures both men and Angels whatsoeuer He was euen here vpon earth in the time of his humiliation greater then the Prophet Moses Heb 3 1 2 3 4 5 6 Greater then the Prophet Ionas or any other of the Prophets Mat 12.41 Greater then Aaron the high Priest yea no doubt infinitly greater then Melchisedek that princely high Priest Heb. chap. 7. Greater then king Dauid for he was Dauids Lord Psal 110.1 Mat. 22 41 c. Greater then king Salomon Mat. 12 42. He is the King of Kings and Lord of Lords Reuel 19 16. Nâ—ither is any or all the Angels of heauen to be compared with him Heb. 1 4. He alone aboue all comparison is the annointed of God in the same chap. verse 9. The light of the Gentiles and glorie of all Israel Luke 2 52. Whence it is also considering the extremitie of the sufferings and debasing of so high and holy a Person that his sufferings are before the diuine maiestie of God of infinite merit and of a propitiatorie and satisfactorie value for vs and that by suffering a finite space of time he being eternall and infinite hath deliuered vs from that eternall destruction which our sinnes haue deserued Yea and that the sufferings of him though one alone hath preuailed to the iustifying of infinite thousands from the beginning of the world to the end of the same Secondly that no part of the sufferings of our Sauiour fell vpon him at aduenture or by hap-hazard as we doe vse to speake but by the foreknowledge and determinate counsell of God a sufficient proofe was alledged euen now And we may read the same confirmed againe Act 4 27 28. For doubtles say the Apostles against thy holy Sonne Iesus whom thou haddest annointed both Herod and Pontius Pilate with the Gentiles and people of Israel gathered themselues together To doe whatsoeuer thy hand and counsell had determined before to be done And I Pet. 1.19 20. Christ a lambe vndefiled and without spot which was ordained before the foundatioÌ„ of the world but was declared in the last times for your sakes And Reu. 13 8. The â—ambe slaine from the beginning of the world To wit in the purpose of God and as touching the vertue and effect of it to all that beleeued the promise of his appearing The Euangelists also and our Sauiour himselfe in the historie of the holy Gospell doe make it plaine from point to point that the prophesies which God vttered by his holy Prophets concerning the sufferings of the Messiah were fulfilled in him Read ye neuer in the Scriptures saith our Sauiour Mat 21.42 The stone which the builders refused the same is made the head of the corner This was the Lords doing and it is maruelous in our eyes And chap 26 31. He saide to his disciples All of yee shall be offended by me this night for it is written I will smite the shepheard and the sheepe of the
in such places where the faithfull and diligent preaching of Gods word the chiefe preseruatiue against this leauen of false doctrine is most wanting So that for some supplie of so great a defect what may wee thinke to be accounted of the bookes of one impression though of more then a thousand yea though the same booke should be imprinted thousand after thousand manie a time But to this it may be saide that not manie thousands among many millions of people are so well minded as to be studious in reading of good and godlie bookes And in verie deede it cannot bee denyed but that it is too true Neuerthelesse this wee may as truely answere that God hath his thousands and seuen thousands in his Israel better minded then anie one or manie of vs are priuie vnto Now therefore good Christian brethren what remaineth but onely this that we be wise and carefull to vse all such good helpes as God vouchsafeth to best 〈◊〉 vpon vs in their due time and place so farre as wee shall finde them to be profitable vnto vs but the chiefe helpes alwayes with greatest care and diligence â—his great grace of Christian wisedome and discretion with all other neceâ—â—â—rie for vs our good God and most gratious and mercifull Father graunt vnto vs all both Preachers Hearers Writers and Readers working them in vs by his most holie Spirit through his rich mercie in the Lord Iesus To whom with the Father and the holie Ghost three most glorious diuine and distinct Persons one true and euerliuing God almightie and in all things all-sufficient be all praise honour and glorie nowe and for euer Amen London October 1606. Yours in the Lord with the best dutie and seruice that hee is able most willing Robert Allen. Page 5. line 3. of this Preface For beeing I pray read to be The rest of the Errata through the whole are noted at the ende of the last Booke yet so as not all there mentioned are to be found in euery Booke THe Christian Reader â—ath in the Heades or chapters following the contents of this first book of The Doctrine of the Gospel or second part of the Treasurie of Catechisme set before him in a short viewe Yet so as hee may vnderstand that vnder the heades mentioned there are many particulars and much varietie of matter both for instruction confirmation and comfort of faith and also for duties of obedience deducted from the same The which would be ouerlong and the lesse necessarie to be set down here because the geneâ—all being found according to the present direction the particulars will readily offer themselues THE GENERAL CONTENTS of the first â—ooke WHat the Gospel iâ— pag. 1 2 3. How the Gospel diffâ—reth from the Lawe pages 4. 5. â— How the Law accorâ—eth with the Gospel pag. 7 8 9. Who are fiâ— hearers of the Gospel pag. 10. The Gospel exalteth those orâ—â—â— whom the law humbleth pag. 11. Faith mâ—st necessâ—rie to saluation pag 12. 13. Faith most pleasing to God And why pag 14. What Faith is pag 15. 16. 17. 18. 19. 20. God iustifieth sinners pag. 21. What Iustification is pag. 22. 23. c to the 33. pag. What Saluation is pag. 33 34 where the title of the page 〈◊〉 wrong Iustification and saluation onely by Christ pag. 3â— 36 3â— 8. What Repentance is pag 〈◊〉 4â— c. to the. pag. 45. The â—â—acâ—â— of Reâ—entance pag. 46 c. to 71. The â—â—â—â—rence betwixt Reâ—eneration and Repentance 72. The Doctâ—â—ne of the Gospel as persed through the holy Scriptures 73. A briefe summe of the Doctrine of the Gospel pag. 74 75. A generall diuision of the Articles of the Faith or Beliefe 76. The Ground of the Article pag. 77 78. Beliefe in oâ—e onely God The Meaning of it pag. 79. 80. c. to the 87. In the which page is a large discourse shewing what manner of one God is The Promiâ—e belongâ—ng to this Article pag. 87. Where the titâ—e of the page faileth It belongeth to euery Christian. pag. 88 89. 90. The Comforts and benefites of it pag â—1 to 96. The Duties arising from the comforts pag 97 c to the 109 pag. The Danger of not beleeuing in one onely God 1â—â— 100. Beliefe in one onely God three distinct Persons Beliefe in God the Father The Ground and meaning of it pag. 107. c. to the 116. The Promise pag. 117. The Duties In the same pag. and the next The Danger of not beleeuing this Article pag. 119. The Ground of it pag. 120. 121. 122. 123. The Meaning of it pag. 124. The Promise pag. 125. The Comforts pag. 126 127. 128. The Duties in the same pag. and 129. 130. The Danger of not beleeuing pag. 131. Bâ—â—â—â—fe in God the Father Almightie The Ground and meaning of it pag. 132. 133. The Promise pag. 134. The Comforts in the same page and 135. The Duties pag 136. 137. The Danger of not beleeuing pag. 138. Bâ—â—â—fe in God the Father maker of heauen and earth The Ground and meaning of it pag. 139. 140 c. to the 169. In a large discourse where the whâ—â— Historie of the creation is declared The Promise be â—nâ—ingâ—â— it pag. 169. The Comâ—â—â— begâ—â—â—ing in the same page are continued to the. page 173. The Dâ—â—â—aâ—◠〈◊〉 pag 174 175 c. to the 183. The danâ—er of â—ot â—eâ—e 〈◊〉 thâ—â— Article pag. 183. 184. The 〈…〉 c to the 207. pag. By a large inquirie anâ—wâ—â—â—le to the â—arâ—e 〈…〉 all creatures Persons causes and actions The Promiâ—e â—et 〈…〉 prouident Father for his children is set down page 〈…〉 â—1 1â— â—â— â—3 Beâ—â—â—e in the Fatherly Prouidence of God The Câ—mâ—orâ— contained in thâ—â—e promises are prosecuted from the 214. pag. to the 248. 〈…〉 yet not larger then the argument it selfe requireth The 〈…〉 which those comforts call for doe followe in the same pag. and pag â— 9. 250 25â— 252. 25. to 256. The Danger 〈◊〉 not beleeuing in Gods Fatherly Prouidence 256. 257. THE DOCTRINE OF THE GOSPEL HAuing through the goodnes of God finished the first part of our Treasury of Christian Catechisme or instruction concerning the morall Lawe of God let vs trusting in the same his diuine goodnesse and mercy vse as good diligence as we can in like manner of familiar instruction to enquire into the Doctrine of the Gospell Yea let vs search after it as after the most rich and precious part of our spirituall treasure according to the holy testimony and profession of the Apostle Paul Philip. 3 8 9 Doubtlesse I thinke all things but losse for the excellent knowledge sake of Christ Iesus my Lord for whom I haue counted all things losse and do iudge them to be dâ—ngue that I might winne Christ And that I might be found in him that is not hauing my owne righteousnesse which is of the lawe but that which is through the faith of Christ euen the righteousnesse which is of God through faith c.
hath no well grounded and setled perswasion that hee may lawfully and with a good conscience doo them The other place is of such things as be in themselues without all question good and plainlie warranted by the word of God But neither the one nor the other as the Spirit testifieth in either of those places are of any reckoning and allowance with God if they be not done in faith No not the very best actions and duties either of mercie to men destitute or of religious worship to GOD all-sufficient Whether it bee preaching or hearing of the word of God or prayer or vse of the Sacraments or any other religious dutie beside Herevpon because the matter is of great importance let vs staye yet a while longer to make it plaine by some particular proofes And first that the preaching of the word by such as are without true faith is of no account with God as touching them that doe so preach it read Math. 7.21.22.23 For our Sauiour Christ professeth plainely that hee cannot approoue of them Likewise that hearing is to no profit and therfore also nothing pleasing to God if it be not mixed with faith wee reade it plainely affirmed Hebr. 4.2 It is faith that maketh the Gospell to be vnto all beleeuers as the cup of saluation but vnto all vnbeleeuers it is through their owne infidelitie and contempt as it were a viall of the wrath of God For such is the similitude whervnto the holy Apostle alludeth in that place as the Greeke word Sugcecramenos in English mixed plainly sheweth And further that Prayer is nothing auailable without faith the Apostle Iames is our warrant cha 1.6.7 Let him saith the Apostle that asketh aske in faith and not wauer for hee that wauereth is like a waue of the Sea tost of the winde and carried away Neyther let that man thinke that hee shall receyue any thing of the Lorde And againe chap. 5.15.16 It is the prayer of faith onely which is auailable The prayer of faith saith the Apostle shall saue the sicke c. Hence it is that our Sauiour Christ doth so earnestly admonish his Disciples that they should beleeue to obtaine whatsoeuer they prayed for prouided that first of all they had good assurance that they asked such things onely as were agreeable to the will of God Mark 11.24 And touching the holie Sacraments First Baptisme to all such as despise knowledge and finally continue in vnbeleefe it is but as a seale set as it were to a blanke though not on Gods behalfe but for their owne vnbeliefe and wickednes sake Vnlesse wee shall adde further as the truth is that through this wickednes and vnbeliefe the charter of Gods couenant turneth at the last to be as a writ sealed vp to their greater condemnation through the iust displeasure of God For it is in no wise the outward washing of the water which saueth as the Apostle Peter teacheth 1. Ep. cha 3. but the reuerend expostulation or holy chalenge as it were which faith maketh in that it reasoneth from the effect of a good conscience to argue the truth and validitie of the signe and seale therof from the efficacie of Christes death the which also is yet further warranted by his Resurrection c. as it followeth in the same place To the further vnderstanding whereof let vs well obserue that the true iustifying Faith where it is throughly rooted and grounded it hath a holie boldnes or confidence and that it invinciblie striueth for the maintenance of that right and interest which it hath in the mercie of God through Christ against all temptations which rise vp to the contrarie As though the Christian soule should pleade before God against them all thus Is it not thy good will O gratiou GOD to confirme the couenant of thy grace and mercie for euer with mees touching the forgiuenesse of my sinnes through the death of thy sonne wherof thou hast made holy baptisme as a faithful and irreuocable seale and assurance vnto me Yes Lord I verily beleeue that thou wilt for euer ratifie and confirme it I will not neither can I doubt of it seeing I knowe that my Sauiour Christ is to this very end risen a conquerer of sin and of death and of the Diuel and that he hath through his most precious blood perfected our reconciliation and redemption with thee and by his resurrection declareth that he hath iustified vs before thee for euer How should I then trusting in this thy perfect grace giue place to any feares or doubtings which at any time either my owne fraile nature or the Diuel or any of his instruments shal suggest To this effect doth the wordes of the blessed Apostle Peter tend 1. Piscator in Analys scholijs obseruationibus in haec verba Apostoli Epistle 3 21 22. Baptisme saith he saueth vs that is it is a sure testimony that God will surely saue vs for euer but not in that the filth of the flesh that is the outward soile of the body is put away to wit by the outward washing of the water but in that a good consciēce maketh request to God that is pleadeth with him concerning the inward and spirituall fruite and effect of Baptisme through the death and resurrection of our Sauiour Christ as was saide before To the same purpose saith Ananias to Paul as wee reade Act. 22 16. Bee thou Baptized and washe away thy sinnes by calling on the name of the Lord. Hee ascribeth we see the inward apprehension of that to the vertue that is to the faith of prayer which is onely sacramentally signified and offered by the outwarde washing of the water And concerning the Supper of the Lord. Though the comfortable nourishment of this holy Sacrament is most pleasant and battlesome to the soule of euery beleeuing Christian as a feast or banquet most worthy to be preferred aboue all other the most delicate and full feastes that may bee yet to vnbeleeuers though verily altogether through their owne default and not by any the least failing on Gods part it is in effect no more then a faire signe to the traueller when he passeth by it but regardeth not to tast of that prouision which is plentifully prouided in the Inne And no maruell though the best actions of vnbeleeuers bee of no account with God seeing for want of faith their very persons are accounted and bee in very deede wholly corrupt and defiled in his sight Behold therefore the excellencie of faith which maketh both our selues and all that wee doe pleasing to God insomuch as by faith wee are made the children of God Iohn Chap. 1 11 12 and Gallat 3 26. Hebrews 11 4. And also because all the holy ordinances of God are by it made profitable to the furtherance of our saluation both word prayer Sacraments and all things else as we haue now seene Question But what I pray may bee the reason why faith is so pleasing to God that it maketh our selues
the Churche Thus then wee may perceiue what the word to iustifie or iustification it selfe in the sight of God meaneth when we speake of our iustification by faith For it is nothing in effect but the apprehension and application of Christs righteousnes redemption to a mans selfe according to the free promise and gift of God whose good will and pleasure it is to impute it to euery true beleeuer as verily and fully as if hee had performed it himselfe Question But what doth the same worde signifie when the Apostle denyeth that to workes which hee ascribeth to faith hee affirming plainely and peremptorilie that no man can possiblie be iustified by his owne workes Answere The meaning is that no man either hath or can possiblie performe the morall workes commanded in the most holy and righteous law of God so perfectlie that he should thereby deserue to be accounted righteous before the iudgement seate of God and for the same to be worthy of that high rewarde of the Crowne of righteousnesse and glorie the which God of his free grace and mercie hath for his Sonne our Lorde Iesus Christes sake layde vp for those onely which beleeue in his name and loue and longe after his most glorious and blessed appearing ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is true So saith the Apostle Paul 2. Timoth 4.7.8 And againe Rom 3.20 Wee knowe that whatsoeuer the lawe saith it saith it to them which are vnder the lawe that euery mouth may be stopped and all the world be culpable before God Therefore by the workes of the lawe shall no flesh be iustified in his sight for by the lawe commeth the knowledge of sinne And in the same chapter verse 28. Therefore wee conclude that a man is iustified by faith without the workes of the lawe Likewise chapt 11. 6. and in many other places of his most holie Epistles But it may be obiected that the Apostle Iames seemeth to teach otherwise For hee affirmeth expressely that not onely Abraham that renowmed father of the faithfull but also that Rahab a heathen woman one that was before of an infamous condition of life was after that she beleeued iustified by her workes Question Howe therefore are these wordes of the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood Answere We are first of all vndoubtedly to perswade our selues that it neuer came into the Apostle Iames his minde to teach any thing in his holie Epistle contrarie no nor in any the least thing dissenting from the doctrine of the Apostle Paul ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe This ought to bee out of all question indeede For both the one and the other did both write and preach alwaies by one and the same most faithfull and constant Spirit of truth by whom no doubt they were perfectly guided led into all truth according to the promise of our Sauior Christ Iohn 16 13. And the rather are we thus to perswade our selues in the present pointe of doctrine because it is a doctrine both of the most singular honour and glorie to the most free grace and mercie of God and also of the greatest comfort to our owne poore soules that may be as was mentioned before Yea and further also of all other doctrines most effectuall to prouoke vs and all true beleeuers to all holy thankfulnes and good dutie toward the Lord God our most gratious and mercifull Father for the same And the rather also will we thus perswade our selues if we duly consider as the truth is that the doctrine of Iustification by workes and the imagined opinion of the merit and worthines thereof before the iudgement seate of God is as a learned and godly Father hath well obserued many waies exceedingly preiudiciall both to Gods glory and to our owne comfort and to the truth it selfe M Foxe in his obseruations concerning the doctrine of the lawe of God Act. And Mâ—n pag 894. For first as he truly saith they that teach Iustification by the workes of the lawe the which is contrary to the ende and scope of the lawe they do peruert all method and order of doctrine 2 They seeke that in the lawe which the lawe cannot giue 3 They are not able either to comfort themselues or other 4 They keepe mens soules in an vncertaine doubting of their saluation 5 They obscure the light of Gods grace 6 They are vnkinde to Gods benefits 7 They are iniurious to Christes passion Yea enemies to his crosse 8 They stop Christian libertie 9 They bereaue the Church the spouse of Christ of her due comfort as taking away the Sunne out of the world 10 In all their doings they shoote at a wrong marke For where Christ onely is set vp to be apprehended by our faith and so freely to iustifie vs they leauing this Iustification by faith set vp other markes partly of the lawe and partly of their owne deuising for men to shoote at This therefore as that learned Father hath obserued is the B. of Romes doctrine and not the doctrine of the Apostle Iames. Question How then is the Apostle Iames to be vnderstood in that he saith Abraham and Rahab were iustified by workes Answere The Apostle Iames hauing iust cause to reproue certaine vaine and carnall professours of the Gospell euen such as verbally and in word onely boasted of their faith but were altogether vnfruitfull in good workes he is accordingly veriâ— earnest in declaring not what are the causes of our Iustification as the Apostle Paul doth but onely what maner of faith the iustifying faith is whereby true beleeuers are iustified in the sight of God It is very true and so can it not but be acknowledged of euery vpright and diligent Reader Proceed you therfore to declare what manner of faith the true iustifying faith is according to the doctrine of S. Iames. Question How can you describe it according to the true intent of the Apostle Iames Answere He giueth plainly to vnderstand that the true iustifying faith is not an idle and vnfruitfull faith such as theirs was whom he iustly reproueth and therefore termeth it a dead faith but that it is such a faith as through the quickening grace of the holy Ghost worketh by loue Gâ—l 5. â— Heb. 11.33 and is fruitfull in the actions and duties thereof And that for the same cause it maâ— iustly be said that such as do so beleeue are by their workes that is to say by the fruites of their faith iustified to haue a true iustifying faith in deed to the comfort of their owne hearts and before the Church of God so farre as it may iudge and discerne Explication and proofe That this is the true scope of the doctrine of the Apostle Iames it will in deed appeare to euery one that will diligently and in the feare of God bend his minde to consider of it wisely comparing one thing with an other Let vs therfore yet againe vpon the occasion renewed vse some further diligence for the clearing of this point of
the forgiuenes of their sinnes the which iustification alone and no other can endure strict examination before the iudgement seate of God agreeable to the confession of the holy Prophet Psal 130 3 4. If thou ô Lord straightly markest iniquities ô Lord who shall stand But mercy is with thee that thou maiest bee feared So that euen of necessitie we must all as well as he come into the house of the Lord in the multitude of his mercie and worship him in feare Psal 5 7. Praying to him as we read Ps 143 2. Enter not into iudgement with thy seruant for in thy sight shall none that liueth be iustified Hereunto also doth the example of the holy Ap. Paul lead vs in that he maketh his protestation 1. Cor 4 v. 3 4 in these words As touching me saith Paul I passe very little to be iudged of you or of mās iudgement no I iudge not mine owne selfe For I knowe nothing by my selfe yet am I not thereby iustified but he that iudgeth me is the Lord c. And the example of righteous Iob in his confession chap. 9 v. 1 2 3. I know verily saith he that it is so for how should man compared vnto God be iustified If he should dispute with him he could not answere him one thing of a thousand And v. 19 20 21. If we speake of strength saith Iob behold he that is God is strong if wee speake of iudgement who shall bring me in to pleade If I would iustifie my selfe mine owne mouth should condemne me If I would be perfit he shal iudge me wicked Though I were perfit yet I know not my soule therefore doe I ahhorre my life And ch 25 4. in the same booke Bildad likewise speaking by the holy Ghost saith confidently How can a man be iustified with God or how can he be cleane that is borne of woman Wherefore as Iudah saith to Ioseph Gen. 44.16 How shall we iustifie our selues He professing thereby that they could not cleare thēselues Much rather may we yea ought we to say and confesse before the Lord that we cannot possibly iustifie our selues before his iudgement seate but must needes appeale to his throne of free mercy and grace For assuredly none shall be iustified by their owne righteousnes but such as shall perfectly fulfill the whole lawe of God according to that Ro. 2 13. The hearers of the law are not righteous before God but the dooers of the lawe shall be iustified But this can no man possibly performe For as touching the righteousnes of the best it is vnperfect and we must euery one of vs labour to better and increase it from day to day as Reuel 22 11. He that is iust let him be iustified still and he that is holy let him be sanctified still That is let euery such one not onely continue but also in continuance let him more and more encrease in righteousnes and holines and so declare the truth of that righteousnes holines which is in him For as our Sa Christ saith To him that hath shall be giuen he shal haue in a boundance c. But the righteousnes of God by the gift whereof he iustifieth his adopted children namely in that he imputeth the righteousnes of his owne naturall sonne our Lord Iesus Christ vnto them it is fully perfect at the very first instant and so continueth alwaies euen as the righteousnes of Christ himselfe is perfect once and for euer howsoeuer in the faithfull the dutie yea and the comfort of their iustification may appeare and be more fully manifested in processe and tract of time as Abraham beleeuing and by his faith being iustified in the sight of God long before shewed the truth and power of his faith in offering vp of his onely sonne Isaak at the commandement which God gaue him for the triall of his faith many a yeare after And thus by the grace of God may we perceiue what iustification by faith is according to the doctrine of the Apostle Paul to wit that we are accoūted righteous before the iudgement seate of God onely for the merit and worthines of the righteousnes and obedience of our Sauiour Christ imputed to vs of God and apprehended of vs by faith and not otherwise Now when the same word to iustifie is referred to workes as the Apostle Iames vseth it the Apostle is in no wise to bee vnderstood as though a man might by his workes bee made perfectly righteous in the iust and strict iudgement of God For that cannot be insomuch as it was said euen now al our own works yea euen the best of them they are vnperfect And besides that as the Apostle Iames himselfe teacheth vs In many things we sin all And therefore it must needs be in his iudgement a grieuous sinne for any to goe about to iustifie thēselues by any worthines of their own workes in the sight of God according as it is expresly noted to be a sin in the Pharisies by our Sa Christ Luk. ch 16. v. 15. Ye are they which iustifie your selues before men c. And againe ch 18 19 c. For if it be a sin to stand in a vaine ostentation of our righteousnes before men much more sinful is it in opiniō therof to lift vp a mās mind in the sight of god as Hab. ch 2 4. Behold he that lifteth vp himselfe his mind is not vpright in him but the iust shal liue by his faith They onely haue the fruit and reward of their works who doing them in conscience of most bounden duty in obedience to God doe most vnfeinedly renounce al opinion of merit according to the instruction of our Sa Christ acknowledge themselues when they haue done al that they can to be vnprofitable seruants Luk. 17.10 And ch 18. 9. c. it may in a good part be euident by the comparison which our Sa Christ maketh betwixt the Pharisie iustifying himselfe the poore Publican humbly confessing bewailing his sins of whom our Sa saith that he went to his house iustified rather then the other And it may be more fully confirmed by these reasons following First we are iustified in the sight of God in such manner onely as may most perfectly take away al reioycing from our selues As Ro. 3 27. All reioycing in works is excluded by faith And ch 4 1 2. Abrahā being iustified without works hath nothing concerning himselfe to reioyce in before God Likewise Eph. 2 9. Not of works lest any man should boast himselfe This because it was not duly regarded of the vnbeleeuing Iewes who sought after their own righteousnes it turned to their destruction Ro. 9 30 31 32 33. ch 10 1 2 3. Wherefore as it is written 1. Cor. 1 31. He that reioyceth let him reioyce in the Lord. Who hath made Christ to be perfect wisedome righteousnes sanctification and redemption vnto vs. And herein is included a second reason which is that we are so iustified as
iustly conceiueth against himselfe for sinne because by a sad looke the heart is made better And againe in the same respect verse 7. It is better saith he to heare the rebuke of a wise man then that a man should heare the songe of fooles This sorrowe is very fitly to bee put before the death of sinne and as a meanes tending to the mortification of it For there is no sorrowe at all to bee taken for the death and dying of sinne but ioy and comfort yea a triumph of spirit We are onely to sorrowe that sinne hath liued and borne the sway so long in vs and that we haue takē so great pleasure in it already c. This kind of godly sorrow breedeth the death of sinne for sinne cannot prosper where it is not delighted in Sinne must be made a wanton or else it will haue no ioy to stay It will take no liking of colde and grimme entertainment This godly sorrowe whereby the soule mourneth for nothing so much as because God our most kind Father is thereby displeased with vs Gualan super hoc Trem Inn in gen neut paulo post in cadem sententia gualan de co it is a gracious gift of the holy Ghost according to that we reade Zech. 12.10 c. In that day that is in the time of the Gospell saith the Lord I will power vpon the house of Dauid and vppon the inhabitants of Ierusalem that is vpon all true Christians both Iewes and Gentiles the spirit of grace and supplication and they shall looke vppon mee whom they haue pierced and they shall lament * for this as one mourneth for an onely sonne and bee sorie * for it as one shoulde mourne for his first borne Teares are oftentimes ioyned with this mourning as Iudges 2.4.5 as we haue seene before Ezra chap 10.1 Luke 7 38. Psal 56 8. Ioel. 2.17 Mat. 26 75. and in many other places of holy Scripture Not that godly sorrowe cannot be in some measure without teares or not in great measure but there must of necessitie bee aboundance of teares For some are lesse apt to weepe then other euen by constitution of nature but not the lesse apt to sorrowe by that but subiect rather to more deepe and pensiue sorrow euen because they cannot so easily feele their hearts to melt For the easiest melting of the heart and the breaking forth of teares is a dissoluing and loosening of sorrow the which without teares is both to body and soule of a constringent and binding nature The heart being contrite and broken with this godly sorrowe insomuch as hereby as it were with a hammer all vaine confidence is battered downe and the soule made fit to bee suppliant to God for his tender mercy and grace it is more accounted of before God then all outward and legall sacrifices were euer vnto him For as we reade Psal 51 17. The sacrifices of God are a contrite spirit a contrite and broken heart ô God thou wilt not despise And as we read Ps 34 18. The Lord is neare vnto them that are of a contrite hart and he will saue such as be afflicted in spirit Reade also Isay Chap. 57.15 Thus saith hee that is high and excellent hee that inhabiteth the eternitie whose name is the holy one I dwell in the high and holy place with him also that is of a contrite and humble spirit to reuiue the spirit of the humble and to giue light to them that are of a contrite heart For I will not contend for euer neither will I bee alwaies wroth for the spirit should faile before mee and the soules which I haue made And againe Chap. 66.2 To him will I looke euen to him that is poore and of a contrite spirit and trembleth at my wordes Come vnto me all yee that are wearie and laden and I will ease you saith our Sauiour Christ Mat. 11.28 The same in sence though in other wordes Where note with singular thankfulnes to God our Sauiour this his sweet promise whereby he releeueth the poore oppressed soule assuring all such that hee will ease them And Isay 61.1 and Luke 4.18 he will binde vp and heale the broken hearted And the rather consider of it with exceeding thankfulnesse to God because all that will not mourne and breake their hearts in a blessed practise of repentance now shall one day howle when it will be too late and wishe that the high mountaines might fall vppon them to crush them to peeces that they might not appeare before the iudgemēt seate of the Son of God whom now they despise Neither is the holy prouerbe vnfit to be considered of vs to the same purpose chap. 29.1 in that it is said He that hardeneth his necke hauing beene often rebuked shall suddenly be destroied so that he cannot be cured And for the same cause also let vs willingly practise that which was answered in the fift place concerning the induring of all Gods fatherly chastisemēts to the breaking of our stout and sturdy hearts and to the weakening of that sin which is so strongly setled in our nature That is let vs harken to the admonitorie precept of the Apostle Iames. chap. 4.9.10 Cleanse your hands ye sinners and purge your hearts ye wauering minded Suffer ye affliction and sorrowe and weepe Let your laughter be turned into mourning and your ioy into heauinesse Cast downe your selues before the Lord and he will lift yee vp For this is one blessed vse and benefit of afflictions that they doe humble and meeken the heart as we may remember from the example of Manasses And as we read Iob 33.17 18 c. That God may cause man to turne away from his enterprise and that hee might hide the pride of man c. For to this end as it followeth hee is stricken with sorrowe vpon his bed and the griefe of his bones is sore c. And Leuit. 26 41. Their vncircumcised hearts shall be humbled and then they shall willingly beare the punishment of their iniquitie Let vs therefore in all times of our afflictions lay our hand vpon our mouth and beare them patiently according to that of the 39. Psal verse 9. I should haue beene dumbe and not haue opened my mouth because thou didest it Let vs say as wee read Psal 119 15. I knowe Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly Read also 1. Sam. 3 18 and 2 Sam. 15 26 c. chap. 16 10 11 12. And Eccles 7.16 Yea we ought to intreat the Lord to correct vs that wee might not continue in our sinnes as the holy Prophet praieth Correct vs ô Lord but yet in mercy Yea and to desire that the righteous may smite vs with their wholesome rebukes the propertie whereof is to supple and heale like precious oyle and not violently to crush and breake Psal 141.5 But aboue all as it is answered in the last branch the application of the death of our Sauiour
Christ to our soule is the most soueraigne plaster that can be to mortifie and kill the proud flesh of sinne For as well saith a godly learned man Like as a strong corasiue laide to a sore eates out all the rotten and deade flesh euen so the death of Christ being applied to the heart of a penitent sinner by faith weakens and consumes the sinne that cleaueth so fast vnto our nature and dwells within vs. Maister Perkins exposition of the Creed in the Article of the death of Christ And who duly considering that his sinnes were the cause that Christ was crucified and that his most precious blood was shed but he must needs it he haue any sparckle of grace wrought in him by the spirit of Christ which giueth this blessed effect to his death mourne for his sinnes and growe out of loue with them c According to that alledged before out of the 12. chap. of the Prophet Zachariah This also is the proper and as one would say the very specificall vertue of the death of Christ as to stay the anger of God which is bent against sinne so to stay the course and rage of sinne that it doe no longer prouoke and anger God Reade Rom 6.2.3 c. and Gal. 6.14 and 1. Pet. 4.1 Hetherto therefore of the former sort of the helping causes of the first part of repentance belonging to the mortification of sinne Onely let vs here adde this one caution by the way that albeit these helpes are placed in the beginning of repentance yet we are not to vnderstand it so as if there should be no vse of them afterward but rather that they are continuall helpers to further repentance from the beginning to the end of the same Question NOw which are the latter sort of the helping graces to the same former part of repentance Answere First the confession of sinne ioyned with the care of leauing and forsaking the same Secondly indignation and hatred against sinne yea euen against our selues because of our sinnes and as a further fruite thereof a holy fight and reuenge by fasting and prayer against them and for the forgiuenesse of them withall meete signes and fruites of detestation such as are crying out against them and against our selues miserable sinners and beastes that wee are with striking of the handes vppon the thigh or breast or some other like conuenient and seemely way as the holy spirit of GGD will bee ready to teach euery one that truly lamenteth and bewaileth his sinne Thirdly admonition to others that they take warning by our experience and example Fourthly watchfulnes lest sinne should at any time recouer that strength which it hath already lost Finally a diligent auoiding of all wicked meanes or vaine perswasions and fancies whereby either this part of repentance touching mortification and weakening of sinne or the other of rising vnto newnes of life should be hindred Explicatiō and proofe Touching the first branch of this answere which is of confessing and forsaking of sinne we must vnderstand concerning confession that although it is to be made not onely to God but also before men and of one man mutually to another yet it is not to be done in like manner nor of the same necessitie to men as it is to be made vnto God For vnto God it is simply necessarie and alwaies necessarie euen of all men insomuch as all men doe cōtinually sinne against God and in his sight and knowledge though not alwaies in like measure and greatnes of transgression And it doth properly belong vnto God onely to say I haue pardoned I will not destroy Iob. 34.31 And Psal 103.3 It is the Lord that forgiueth all iniquitie and who healeth all infirmities that is who both putteth away the guiltines and also taketh away the strength and remoueth the punishment of sin We are therfore to confesse our sins vnto God continually with as great sorrow and humiliation as may be and yet with assured hope of pardon seeing mercy is with him that he may be feared Psal 130.4 And Micah ch 7. Who is a God like vnto thee saith the holy Prophet that taketh away iniquitie and passeth by the transgression of the remnant of his heritage He retaineth not his wrath for euer because mercy pleaseth him He will turne againe and haue compassion vpon vs he will subdue our iniquities and cast all our sinnes into the bottome of the sea Thou wilt performe thy truth to Iacob and mercy to Abraham as thou hast sworne vnto our fathers in olde time Thus therefore confession of sinne to God especially when it is ioined with forsaking and renouncing of sinne after the example of the seruants of God and according to the instructions of the word of God it hath great comfort in it Examples of this confession of sinnes vnto God withall godly sorrowe and humiliation both publike and priuate haue bene rehearsed before such as were Ezra Daniel Nehemiah Dauid Hezekiah Paul c. Read also Luk 15.18.19 20 21. The prodigall sonne is described in his repentance both to purpose and also to performe the confession of his sinne I will goe to my father saith hee and say to him Father I haue sinned against heauen and before thee I am vtterly vnworthy to be called thy sonne c. And chap. 23. The thiefe on the Crosse in his repentance acknowledgeth himselfe to haue done things worthy of death according to the generall instruction of the Prophet Hosh chap. 14 1 2. in case of humiliation saying O Israel returne vnto the Lord thy God for thou hast fallen by thy iniquitie Take vnto you wordes and turne vnto the Lord and say vnto him Take away all iniquitie and receiue vs graciously so will wee render the calues of our lippes That is thankesgiuing and praise as the Apostle to the Heb doth interpret the same chap. 13 15. The blessing and fruit of this holy and humble confession of sinne ioyned with care of forsaking it is testified in many places and namely in the chap. of Hosh euen now alledged as it followeth in the 4. verse I will heale their rebellion saith the Lord I will loue them freely for mine anger it turned away from him I will bee as the dewe to Israel hee shall growe as the lilly c. It is euident from the example and practise of Dauid Psalme 32.5.6 For wheras he could find no rest so long as he bitte in his sin Then saith he I acknowledged my sinne neither did I hide my iniquitie I thought I will confesse against my selfe my wickednesse vnto the Lord and thou forgauest the punishment of my sinne Selah Therfore shall euery one that is godly make his prayer to thee in a time when thou maiest be found Surely in the floode of great waters they shall not come neare him Read also Ionah chapt 3.10 The holie Prouerb also is singular to this purpose chap 28.13 Hee that bideth his sinnes shall not prosper but he that confesseth forsaketh
should oppresse their brethren shewing therby how greatly the sinne should be detested It is like to the speach of our Sauiour Christ that his Disciples should shake off the dust of their feete against the despisers of the Gospell Note also the speach of the Lord by his Prophet Isai chap 30.22 Yee shall pollute the couering of the images of siluer and the rich ornament of thine images of gold and cast them away as a menstruous clothe and thou shalt say vnto it Get thee hence And chap 31.7 In that daye euery man shall cast out his idoles of siluer his idoles of gold which your hands haue made you euen a sin And by Ezekiel chapt 18.31 Cast away from you all your transgressions wherby ye haue transgressed not onely idolatrie as before in Isaiah but also euery other sinne Consider likewise that which the Prophet Daniell speaketh to Nabuchadnezzer in the name of the Lord Breake of thy sinnes by righteousnesse Abrumpe c. Ther must of necessitie be rough dealing and an holy violence vsed against sinne It will not yeelde vnlesse it be vanquished If it be not killed it will kill c. They therfore that striue most manfully and couragiouslie against sinne yea euen to the death of it they are to be accounted of all others the most valiant men Prouer 16.32 Hee that is slowe to anger is better then the mightie man and hee that ruleth his owne minde is better then hee that winneth a Cittie And Hebre 12.4 Yee haue not yet resisted vnto blood striuing against sinne The weapons whereby sinne is to be incountred must be spirituall according to the nature of the aduersarie Namely by holie prayers and sometimes with fasting as the importunitie of the enemie shall require Our resistance or reuenge must not be by whipping of our selues or by any other like Popish penance but onelie as God requireth in his word All other practises and blinde deuotions are of no reckoning with God Coloss chapt 2.20 As touching those that make semblance of misliking sinne generallie but when their owne particular sinnes come in question they deale as fauourablie with them as may bee they are too great triflers and euen cowardes in this Spirituall warfare They may well be compared to those that make as if they would throwe their children to the puttocks as they say but they imbrace and holde them fast in their armes still Sinne must not be so dallied withall if we meane in good earnest to repent wee must deale with it as with a most impudent and shameles guest that must be thrust out of dores by the head and shoulders as they say before he will departe Thirdlie touching admonition to others that they may learne from our example and experience to take warning read the excellent practise of Dauid Psalm 32. and againe Psalm 51.13 Restore mee to the ioye of thy saluation and stablish mee with thy free Spirit Then shall I teach thy wayes vnto the wicked and sinners shall be conuerted vnto thee And Psal 124 consider both the title the Psal And Ezekiel 18.30 Returne and cause others to turne away from all your transgressions so iniquitie shall not be your destruction It is agreeable to the precept of our Sauiour Christ Luk 22.32 When thou art conuerted saith our Sauiour to Peter strengthen thy brethren Fourthlie concerning watchfulnes that sinne renewe not the strength read 1. Cor 9.27 I beat down my bodie and bring it into subiection lest by any meanes after that I haue preached to others I my selfe should be reprooued Sinne recouering strength is more hard to be subdued afterward Matth 12.43 c. Muta animalia cum fraude capiantur si aliquo se modo in fugam excitauerint fiunt postmodùm cautiora vitantque semper ea omnia in quibus dolos insidiasque senserūt Sic hominem inquit Lactantius poenitentia cautum ac diligentem facit ad euitanda peccata in quae semel fraude deciderit The dumbe creatures growe more warie after they haue escaped their danger much more ought man a reasonable creature growe daily more warie against the danger of sinne Fifthlie how the feare of God helpeth forward this parte of repentance yea how it preuenteth sinne Read Genes 39.9 How can I doe this great wickednesse saith Ioseph to his incontinent Mistris and sinne against God And againe chap 42.8 and chap 50.19 Hee perswadeth his brethren that he minded no reuenge against them because hee had the feare of God before his eyes Reade also Prouer 16.6 By the feare of the Lord men depart from euill And chap 14.27 The feare of the Lord is a Well-spring of life to auoyd the snares of death and chapt 23.17 and Iob chapt 28. vers 28. and Prou 3.7 Read also 2. Cor 7.11 Wher the Apostle rehearseth this holie feare among diuers other of the helping graces to repentance Godlie sorrow saith hee causeth repentance to saluation not to bee repented of c. For beholde this thing that ye haue beene godlilie sorie what great care it hath wrought in you Yea what clearing of your selues Yea what indignation Yea what feare c. Read also Psal 2.11 Serue the Lord in feare reioyce in trembling And Ps 4.4 Tremble and sinne not examine your owne heart vpon your bed and be still that is take heed that ye doe not adde sinne to sinne in an obstinate rebellion against God Selah And Psalm 99.1 Finallie as for the meanes that hinder this parte of Repentance aswell as that other part now following we will consider of them together afterward In the meane season let vs proceede to those helping graces which doe formerly serue to stir vp to newnes of life which is the second part of Repētāce Question Which are they Answere First and principallie an earnest meditation and application of the Resurrection of our Sauiour CHRIST to our dull and dead soules that by the vertue therof they may be quickened suppled and made lithe as it were with a most holie and pretious oyle to rise vp to newnesse of life Secondly a like earnest meditation of all other the mercies of God concerning the comforte of this life whose bountifulnesse and euery parte fruite or benefite thereof ought to leade vs to Repentance yea to carrie vs on forwarde to this our second parte of Repentance Thirdly a faithfull and beleeuing meditation of all the sweet and faithfull promises of God touching the blessednes of the life to come Finallie the feare of God is not onely as a bridle to with-holde from sinne as was answered before but it is also a sharp spurre to quicken vs to newnes of life It is very true and therfore when the Prophet Samuel exhorteth the people of God to serue the Lord Explication and proofe hee maketh the feare of God the ground or cause of it Therefore saith hee feare yee the Lord and serue him in truth with all your hearts and consider how great things he hath done for you
1. Sam. 12.24 Yea the feare of God is not onely a helping grace to this parte of repentance but it is a principall grace of repentance it selfe according as it is written Pro 1.7 and Ps 111.10 The feare of the Lord is the beginning yea as the word may well signifie a chiefe point of wisdome And Ps 2. Wee must serue the Lord in feare as we saw before That godlines hath the promise of the life both present and to come the Apo Paul assureth vs 1. Tim. 4.8 And that the meditation of these promises help forward repentance it may be perceiued by that wee read Psal 119.11 I haue hid thy promise in my heart that I might not sin against thee And in the next vers O blessed Lord teach me thy Statutes Read also 2. Cor 7.1 Seeing then wee haue these promises dearely beloued let vs cleanse our selues from all filthines of the fleshe and of the Spirit and grow vp vnto full holines in the feare of God Yea generallie that all mercies of God aswell past and present as to come ought to mooue vs to repentance call to minde that place 1. Sam. 12.24 alledged euen now For to this ende the Prophet of God exhorteth the Israelites to consider the great things which the Lord had done for them nothing doubting but it must needes prouoke all that feared God among them to settle their hearts to serue him Read also in the same 1. book of Samuel ch 15.17 and 2. Sam. 12.7.8 Isa 5.1 c. and Mica 6.3.4.5 Ro 2.4 ch 12.1 c. where and in many other places the Lord calleth reasoneth earnestly for obedience from the consideration of his mercies benefites bestowed vpon his people Beholde saith our Sa Chr to the impotent man whom he had healed thou art made whole sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Iohn 5.14 Verilie euery bit of bread which we eat euery garment which we put on euery creature that wee beholde euery flower that we smell to c they ought all and euery of them to be esteemed of vs as continuall admonitors to moue vs to hearty repentance Finallie as touching the first branche of the Answer concerning the power of our Sau Chr his resurrection read Rmo 6.4 c. and Ephes 1.19 c. and chapt 2.1 Read also 1. Pet. 3.21 These graces therfore are those which we may reckon for the former sorte of helps to stirre vp to newnesse of life Finally as touching the first branch of the answere concerning the power of our Sa Ch his resurrection reade Ro 6.4 c. and Ephe 1.19 c. and Chap. 2.1 Reade also 1. Peter 3.21 These graces therefore are those which wee may reckon for the former helps to stirre vp to newnes of life Question NOw which are those that may furthermore helpe forward the same Answere First an earnest meditation of our former vnprofitablenes yea of our offensiue and harmefull life among the people of God euen to the dishonour of the most holy name of God himselfe Secondly a like earnest desire to take a better course for all time to come Thirdly ioy and delight in well doing Fourthly earnest prayer to God for daily increase of his grace and power in vs to the same end Finally carefull meditating of all good reasons and a diligent vsing of euery good and holy meanes which God of his infinite mercy and goodnes hath ordained to further vs in the practise of either part of repentance both to the honour of God and also to the common benefit of his people Explicatiō proofe Touching our former vnprofitablenes yea harmfulnes by our euill example and by our incouraging of others to doe euill and that wee ought euen from thence to prouoke our selues to be the more carefull henceforward to walke in good duty and for the same cause also to watch for and to lay hold on all good occasions to doe euery good works wee may attaine vnto to the end we may by the daily increase of the amendment of our liues more glorifie God and also make amends among his people whom wee haue any way damnified or seduced either in soule or outward estate read Ezek 44 6. Thus saith the Lord God O house of Israel ye haue enough of all your abominations Likewise Ro 13.11 And that considering the season that it is now time that we should arise from sleepe for now is our saluation nearer then when we beleeued to wit when wee first beleeued And 1. Pet 4.3 It is sufficient for vs that wee haue spent the time past of the life after the lust of the Gentiles walking in wantonnes c. For seeing we owe the obedience of our whole life vnto God principally and then for the Lords sake vnto his people the reason is plaine that by how much wee haue misspent a greater part of our liues heretofore we ought to spend the rest of it more dutifully for the time to come And therefore I cease to add any more at this time concerning the first branch saue onely that which the Prophet of God saith I considered my waies and turned my feete into thy testimonies Psal 119.59 Secondly concerning earnest desire and zeale to doe well read 2. Cor. 7.11 Where the Apostle commendeth the Corinthians for this grace that there was a great desire and zeale in them And hereunto he exhorteth all Christians Tit. 2.14 that they would be zealous of good works And Cha 3.8 carefull to shew forth good works And Reuel 3.19 Be zealous saith the Lord and amend Thirdly for ioy and delight in well doing read Gal. 5.22 Ioy is a fruit of the Spirit And 1. Cor 13 6. Loue reioiceth not in iniquitie but it reioiceth in the truth Read also Prou 21.15 It is ioy to the iust to doe iudgment And Psal 119 14. I haue had as great delight in the way of thy Testimonies as in all riches And verse 16. I will delight in thy statutes and will not forget thy word And verse 97. And Rom 7.22 I delight in the law of God concerning the inner man And againe Psal 119.32 I will runne the way of thy commandements when thou shalt inlarge mine heart Verily we ought to take more delight in godlines then euer wee tooke in sinne Fourthlie for Prayer to this ende Reade Psalm 19.14 Let the wordes of my mouth and the meditation of my heart be acceptable in thy sight O Lorde my strength and my Redeemer Read also Psalm 139.24 Consider O God if ther bee any way of wickednesse in mee and leade mee in the way for euer As touching other meanes and reasons to further repentance wee will inquire of them by and by But before this I would haue you shewe why wee must be so pricked in our consciences and so sorrowfull for sinnes and so ashamed of them c. as hath bene declared Question WHy must these things be so Answere Wee must a Matth. 9.12.13 feele
receiue saith our Sauiour Christ c. Nowe this wee knowe is a speciall petition which wee are to aske of God that it would please him to increase our Faith as wee haue the example of the Disciples of our Sauiour Christ Thus much for the explanation and proofe of this answere NExt to this it is not as I suppose amisse that you shew after what manner I meane in what course and order the holie Ghost doth work this worke of our regeneration and newe birth with the increases thereof in the seuerall parts or branches of it so farre as for the present wee can discerne Question What is the order of this his working Answere First hee sheweth euery one of the Elect children of God his owne ignorant sinnefull and damnable estate yea hee subdueth their soules to an acknowledgement of the iust deserued damnation which is due thervnto and accordinglie to feare and tremble at the curse of the Lawe Secondly hee inlighteneth the minde to see the Saluation of God with hope to bee a partaker thereof Thirdlie hee stirreth vp the affection of the heart to a longing desire after it and therewithall to mourne for sinne which might iustly separate betwixt vs and it Yet so as hee causeth the heart to long with patience in waiting for the comfort and assurance of attaining vnto it Fourthlie he powreth into the soule and conscience a feeling and ioyous tast of Gods loue and of his gratious readinesse to shew mercie yea hee giueth such a certificat of their particular Adoption to bee the children of God that they reioyce more therein then if they had wonne the whole world Finallie the holy Ghost doth not cease to stirre vp euerie true beleeuer to an earnest care and indeuour of daylie profiting by all holy meanes both in Knowledge and Faith and also in Repentance and obedience of the Gospell comforting and strengthening them also against all such lettes and discouragementes as they doe meete withall For the first of these read Iohn ch 16.9.10.11.12 The holie Ghost as our Sauiour Christ hath taught vs reprooueth the world of Sinne and of Righteousnesse and of Iudgment Of sinne saith our Sauiour because they beleeue not in mee c. Wherby it is euident that not to beleeue in Christ is a very great and a grieuous sinne For the second read Ephes 1.17.18 where the holie Ghost is called the Spirit of wisedome and Reuelation inlightening the eyes of our vnderstanding to know the hope of the calling of God c. Read also 1. Cor 2.9.10 The things which the eye hath not seene c. God hath reuealed them vnto vs by his Spirit For the Spirit searcheth all things yea the deepe things of God And for the comfort of Hope see Rom 8.24 Wee are saued by Hope Thirdly for that desire and longing after Saluation which the holy Ghost worketh read in the same chapt the 23. verse and also verses 26.27 Wee which haue the first fruits of the Spirit doe euen sigh in our selues waiting for the Adoption euen the redemption of our bodies Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities for wee knowe not what to pray as wee ought but the Spirit it selfe maketh request for vs with sighes which cannot be expressed c. And the children of God are noted by this property that they loue the saluation of God Psal 40.16 And which is in effect all one they are said to be such as loue the appearing of the Lord. 2. Tim. 4.8 And therefore they pray Come Lord Iesu come quickly Reuel 22 20. And Psal 119.41 Let thy louing kindnes come vnto me ó Lord and thy saluation according to thy promise Neuerthelesse they wayte with patience according to that of the Patriarke Iaacob Gen 49.18 O Lord I haue waited for thy saluation And as Simeon vppon whom was the holy Ghost as the Euangelist testifieth waited for the consolation of Israel Luke 2.25 And as we read Rom 8.25 If we hope for that we see not we doe with patience abide for it According also to that in the 123. Psal Behold as the eyes of seruants looke to the hand of their Maisters and as the eyes of a maiden to the hand of her Mistres so our eyes waite vpon the Lord our God vntill he haue mercie vpon vs. And that the holy Ghost causeth the children of God to mourne for their sinnes it hath beene shewed before in which respect they are said to be such as mourne in Sion Isai 61.3 The which mourning also ministreth hope of Gods mercy Lamen chap 5.19.20.21 Ezek chap. 9. For the proofe of the fourth branch read Rom 5.5 The loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost which is giuen vnto vs. And chap 8.15.16 Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby wee crie Abba Father The same Spirit beareth witnesse with our Spirit that wee are the children of God Herein as the Apostle Peter teacheth wee haue cause to reioice with ioy vnspeakeable and glorious 1. Ep 1.8 And in comparison heereof all is but dung as the Apostle Paul truly estimateth Phil 3.8 Finally touching the care of further profitting both in knowledge faith and repentance which the holy Ghost worketh it may be proued from that wee read Philip 1.7 God will performe the good worke which hee hath begun And the prayer of the same Apostle warranteth the same 2. Thessa 1.11 God will fulfill all the good pleasure of his goodnes and the worke of faith with power Hee will leade from knowledge to knowledge from faith to faith and from glory to glory according to the image of God Rom 1.17 2. Corinth 3.18 Read also Prouerb 4.18 The way of the righteous shineth as the light which shineth more and more vnto the perfit day And for proceeding in knowledge consider of that 2. Cor 5.16 Henceforth know wee no man after the flesh yea though we had knowne Christ after the flesh that is not so purely as we ought looking too much to his abasement c. Yet henceforth know we him so no more A figuratiue concession like to that 1. Corinth 4. ◠Consider also of the similitude which the same Apostle vseth in the 13. chap of the same Epistle verse 11. When I was a childe I spake as a childe I vnderstoode as a childe I thought as a childe but when I became a man I put away childish things So it is in the spirituall age as it were of Christ not onely in comparison of our estate heere with that it shall be in the Kingdome of glory but also in respect of that differing measure of grace heere in the Kingdome of grace which now wee speake of For as in the worke of nature all the parts and powers are not perfect at once but they growe in the wombe first Ecclesiast 11.5 and after by the milke of the mothers breast c so is it in the worke of grace Wee are borne of the Spirit wee must growe vp still by the
last ch 41.4 I the Lorde doe the first worke I am he that doth the last not only a perfect beeing in himselfe the onely eternall and efficient cause of all creatures but also to be the cause of the effecting of all his promises and blessings in the proper times seasons therof as the Lord doth interpret his owne meaning Ex 6.2.3 Moreouer saith the text God spake vnto Moses and said vnto him I am the Lord and I appeared to Abraham Isaak and to Iaacob by the name of Shaddai that is all-mightie or all-sufficient God but by my name Iehouah was I not knowen vnto them That is I promised to Abraham Isaak Iaacob the land of Canaan for an inheritance but I did not performe it vnto them as touching the reall and actuall possession of it as I will now to you their posteritie c as it followeth in that chapter It is asmuch as if the Lord should haue said to the Iewes at the coÌ„ming of Christ in comparison of the former ages that hee neuer shewed himselfe so manifestlie or by his name Iehouah as hee did then in so much as all the promises of God are Yea Amen in Christ In which respect our Sauiour Christ himselfe telleth his disciples that they were blessed aboue all other that were before theÌ„ in so much as they nowe sawe and heard that which the Prophets and Righteous men among them desired to heare and see but could not Wherfore worthiâ—ie might they then and wee our selues now in speciall manner hearken to the exhortation of the 68. Genes 21.33 AbrahaÌ„ called vppon the name of Iehouah the euerliuing God Psal vers 4. Sing vnto God sing praises to his name exalt him that rideth vpon the heauens in his name Iah and reioyce before him Isa ch 26.4 Trust in the Lorde for euer for in the Lord God Be Iah Iehouah there is strength for euermore Read also this name Iâ—h Ps 89.8 A mightie Lorde Chasin Iah and Ps 94. twice verses â— and 12. and Ps 118. fiue times and 135. vers 4. And in composition often times Halleluiah praise yee the Lord. Iah is but as it were a contraction of the name Iehouah It noteth the Eternitie yea the Sempiternitie or perpetuall eternitie of God without beginning without ending He that was is and is to come as this name is interpreted in the new Testament and applyed to Christ our Iehouah the Lorde our righteousnes as wee are after to obserue when wee come to consider of the Deitie of his person Question But what other titles are there which doe more entierly then the rest declare the nature of God Answere Next vnto the name Iehouah which as I haue learned wee doe English by the name Lord therby are to vnderstand his eternall nature beeing as was euen now declared the most vsuall title of the Lord is God the which word as I haue bene also taught is vsed of vs in stead of that which signifieth in the Hebrew language the almightines or omnipotencie of God as though hee should call him the God of all might or power Explication and proofe So is it indeed For the Hebrew word El or Eloah in the plurall number Elohim signifieth the power yea the manifold power and vertue of the Diuine nature yea with some learned interpreters also El Elohim Pâ—alm 50.1 Deut. 32.15 Eloah the distinction of the persons in God vnto whom equallie the almighty power of the diuine nature of God doth belong as we shall further consider afterward by the grace of God Thus then the most vsuall titles belonging to the nature of God are in our language Lord and God as though we should call him as in other words we doe the Eternall Almightie God In regard of which eternitie of God the name of God is oftentimes in the holy scriptures said to be eternall likewise that his mercie endureth for euer that all his promises are sure and stedfast that his faithfulnes shall neuer faile that his throne is for euer that his righteousnes is euerlasting and that ther is no end of his kingdome And in respecte of his omnipotencie He that is mightie hath done for mee great things saith the Virgin Marie and holie is his name Luk 1.49 And the almightie God by the name Shaddai Psal 68.14 and Ps 91.1 and often in the book of Iob ch 5.17 ch 6.4.14 and chap 8.3.5 and chapt 22. fiue times verses 3.17.23.25.26 But of the titles of the iustice mercie gouernment of God we shall haue further occasion to rehearse them among some other sorts of the titles of God LEt vs therefore come to those which shew what manner of one God is named to be in respect of his creatures wherin also are noted the actions or works as likewise the diuine properties and attributes of God Question And first to speake more generallie which are they Answere Creator gouernour and preseruer of all things most high possessor of heauen and earth The Lord God of all flesh and of the Spirits of all fleshe The searcher of the hearts and reynes Iudge of the whole worlde who iudgeth without respect of persones The iudge which maketh lowe and which maketh high Lord of hosts and if ther be any other like to these These are euery where to be found in the holie Scriptures Creator Eccles chap ExplicatioÌ„ proofe 12.1 and Isai ch 42.5 and chap 45.12 ver 18. Acts 17.43 c. Psalm 33.6.7.8.9 Psalm 74.16.17 And Psalm 94.9 Iob. chapt 32.22 c. Gouernour Psal 22. The Lord ruleth among the Nations And Ps 33.10.11 The Lord breaketh the Counsell of the heathen and bringeth to nought c. He that chastiseth the Nations Psal 94.10 and Psalm 47.8 God reigneth ouer the heathen And Psal 66.7 Hee ruleth the world by his power Isai 16.1 The ruler of the worlde Preseruer Iob chapt 7.20 O thou preseruer of men And 1. Timot. 4.10 Wee trust in the liuing God who is the preseruer of all men speciallie of those that beleeue And Psalm 36.6 Hee that preserueth man and beast No man could haue anie power or authoritie to gouerne if God did not giue it him Iohn chap 19.11 and Rom 13.4 Most high God possessor of Heauen and Earth Genes 14.22 and Psalm 104 24. Tremell The Lord God of all flesh Ierem. 32.27 of the Spirits of all flesh Numb 16.22 and chapt 27.16 And Hebr 12.9 Father of Spirits Zech 12.1 The Lorde who hath formed the Spirit of man within him c. And Ezech 18.4 All soules are mine both the soule of the Father and also the soule of the sonne are mine Searcher of hearts and trier of the reines 1. Sam. 16.7 The Lord beholdeth the heart And 1. Kings 8.39 The Lorde onely knoweth the hearts of all the children of men And Prou 16.2 The Lorde pondereth the Spirits Psalm 7.9 The righteous God trieth the
of the flesh is enmitie against God The issue whereof is death to those that follow it as it is in tâ—e former verse And Pro. 14.12 Read also 1 Cor. 3.18 Let no man deceiue himselfe If any man among you seeme to be wise in this world let him be a foole that he may be wise ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe For the proofe of the second duty Read Deu. 4 6 7 8 and Ier. 8. ver 9. and ch 9. verses 23 24. as before in the comfort For the third read Ro. 11 33. and Eccles 3 11. He hath made euery thing beautifull in the time and season thereof c. Yet no man can finde out the worke that God hath wrought from the beginning euen to the end And chap. 7 15 16. c. For the proofe of the fourth duty read Psal 34.17 18 19.20 and 68.20.1 Cor. 10.13 Eccles 7 28. Read also Psal 25.10 The way of the Lord is strength to the vtright man In which respect well saith our learned Interpreter Via Domini est per invia That is God maketh way where there is no way For the last duty of giuing God the glory for the gift of all wisedome and vnderstanding Read Exod. 31 1 2 3.4.5.6 1 Sam 18.14 and Isai 28.23 c. to the end of the Chapter Read also Prou. 6.6.7.8 and cha 30.24.25.26 27.28 Ier 8. â— And yet more principally Read Dan. 2 19.20 21 22 23 And in the Ep of Iude verse 25. To God onely wise our Sauiour be glory and maiestie and dominion and power both now and for euer Amen The duties belonging furthermore to the comfort of faith in the almighty power of God and generally touching the work of creation and gouernment we doe here of purpose omit as we did before in the comforts because wee shall afterward haue a speciall occasion to consider of the same WE come to the duties of faith coÌ„cerning the long suffering patience yea the infinite mercy and goodnes of the Lord our God Question Which are they Answere By how much the mercies of the Lord our God are more aboundant toward vs by so much ought wee first of all to take the more diligent heed that wee doe not in any wise despise or lightly esteeme them Secondly that we doe not distrust or despaire of the same his mercies as if there were any defect or failing in them Thirdly that we doe not in any case presume or waxe wanton against them albeit God is easily intreated and ready to forgiue such as offend him ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These euils euen as very wicked extremities are carefully to be auoided yea to be accursed and abhorred of euery true beleeuer For they are most contrary to the nature of true faith Against the first wherof read Rom. 2.4 Despisest thou the riches of Gods bountifulnes and patience and long suffering We must take heed therefore that wee be not like those gracelesse subiects or children which are ready to despise the clemencie and lenitie of their gentle Princes and Parents Against the second read Ier Lamen ch 3.22 His compassions faile not Read also Isai 1.18 and ch 40. 28. 29. 30. 31. And Rom 5.20 Though sinne aboundeth yet grace aboundeth much more and 1 Tim 1 15. Against the third read Rom 6 1 c. What shall we say then shall we continue still in sinne that grace may abound God forbid c. Read Ep Iude 1 4. Though God be perfectly mercifull yet we must know that he is not so mercifull but that he is iust also We may not thinke God to haue but one eye as it were As he hath an eye of mercy so he hath an eye of iustice As he knoweth how to pitty humbled sinners and repenting sinners c so will he surely punish seuerely euerie obstinate and presumptuous transgressour and rebell He will deale wel with these that are well disposed c but he will deale roughly with those that be froward according to that which we read Psal 18.25.26 This hath God himselfe with so loud a voice proclaimed of himselfe as wee saw before that we neede to speake the lesse of it now Question BVt is there no other duty belonging to that singular comfort which faith taketh in the infinitnes of Gods mercies but only that we abuse theÌ„ not Answer Yes it is on the contrary the most bounden duty of euery one of vs whosoeuer doe beleeue in the mercies of the Lord our God to be so much the more loth to displease him in any thing yea rather to be so much the more carefull and studious to please him in all holy obedience by how much he is not onely more loth to enter into iudgment against vs but also more ready euery way to doe vs the most and greatest good Explication and proofe Thus generall indeed is the duty or as we may rather say the dutifulnes of faith is the comfort of Gods aboundant yea infinite mercies The mercies of the Lord our God ought to be esteemed of vs as the most pretious and dainty Iewell that we haue to deale withall And accordingly they are most charily holily to be dealt with of vs. For if we should prophane the mercies of God what refuge or sanctuaâ—ie should be safe for vs to flie vnto for rescue against the hote and fierce pursuite of his iustice For the proofe wherof read Rom. 2.4 The bountifulnes of God leadeth thee to repentance And ch 12.1.2 I beseech ye therefore bretheren by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy and acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God And fashion not your selues like vnto this world c. Read also 2 Cor 7 1. and 1. Sam. 12. â—â— â—nd Isai 5.1 c. Moreouer call to mind Mat. 4.17 1. Iohn 3.8.9.10 and Gen. 29.9 And Psal 1â—0 4 Mercy is with thee O Lord that thou maiest be feared And Psal â— 7 In the multitude of thy mercy I will come into thy house and in thy feare will I worship toward thine holy temple Yea we ought to serue the Lord with ioyfulnes and with a good heart for the aboundance of all things Deut. 28.47 And Psal 119 64. The earth ô Lord is full of thy mercy teach me thy statutes BVt shew you yet something more particularly if you can what some of the duties of faith are which doe belong to the comfort of Gods infinite mercy and goodnes toward vs. Question Which may some of them be Answere Seeing the Lord our God is so aboundant in mercie to vs that hee forgiueth vs all our sinnes though neuer so great and grieuous so often as we do truly repent and turne vnto him it is our duty to be readily affected to forgiue one another our mutuall offences and both to admit seeke reconciliation how often in how great matters soeuer we haue â—ust occasion euen so farre as they concerne one another Moreouer seeing the Lord our
God is in all things beneficiall to vs pittying tendering vs in all our necessities though we are altogether vnworthie it is likewise our duty to our ability to doe good vnto all though specially to those that be of the houshold of faith as God himselfe coÌ„mandeth Finally it is our most bounden duty to yeeld vnto our God the whole glory and praise of all his mercies Yea euen of those which he maketh vs partakers of by any of his good and holy instruments ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is most meet that we should do so indeed For whosoeuer the instrument may be and howsoeuer we are to be in some measure thankfull to them Yet God is the onely author and therefore the whole praise must principally redound to him alone according to that which we read 1. Cor. 3.21.22.23 Read also Psal 13.5 I trust in thy mercy mine heart shall reioice in thy saluation I will sing vnto the Lord because he hath dealt louingly with me And Ps 22. ve 22. c. Praise the Lord ye that feare him c. For he hath not despised nor abhorred the affliction of the poore c. and 27.6 Ps 30. verses 11.12 Thou hast turned my mourning into ioy thou hast loosed my sackcloth and girded me with gladnes Therefore shal my tongue praise thee and not cease O Lord my God I will giue thankâ— to thee for euer And Psal 71.14.15.16 Read also Psa 103.1 c. and Psa 116.1 c. and Psa 136. The whole Psalmes is singular to this purpose And Isai 63.7 There are many other places like to these Touching the other branches of this answer read for the proofe of mutual forgiuenes Math. ch 5.23 c. and ch 18.21 22 c. to the end of the chap And Luk 17 3 4 and Col 3 12 13. Now therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnes humblenes of mind meekenes long suffering forbearing the one the other forgiuing one another c. And for mutuall beneficence read Gal. 6 verses 9.10 Let vs not be wearie of well doing c. And while we haue time let vs doe good vnto all c. Thus much for the present touching the duties of faith from the comfort of Gods mercies IT followeth that you shew what duties belong to the comfort of faith in respect of the incorrupt and most perfect righteousnes of the Lord our God Question which are they Answere The righteousnes of God noteth his faithfulnes in the certaine and sure performance of all his gratious promises and therefore we are in this respect most thankfully and dutifully to praise him It noteth also the seueritie of his Iustice in the punishment of the wicked for the which we are not onely to praise him but also to feare before him Finally the righteousnes of God doth note the whole vprightnes of his wiâ— and nature as the perfect rule and ground of all righteousnes and therefore we are iustly to account euery word of God and all his waies and works aboue all exception most perfectly iust ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is very iust indeede that we should so doe The iust Lord saith the holie Prophet is in the middest of his Citie he will do no iniquitie euery morning doth he bring his iudgment to light he faileth not but the wicked will not learne to be ashamed Zeph. 2.5 Neuerthelesse as the Lord in the same place sheweth further by his holy Prophet it is the duty of his people to feare him because of his iudgements and to receiue instruction c. Read also Isa chap. 26.9 And Psa 52 6. The righteous shall see it and feare And Heb. 11.28 29. Let vs haue grace wherby we may so serue God that wee may please him with reuerence and feare For euen our God is a consuming fire I know O Lord saith the holy Psalmist that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflâ—â—ted me iustly Or in truth in fide that is no otherwise then thou hast forewarned in thy word That wee are to praise God for his righteous iudgements against the wicked read Psal 9.11.12 and 35.8.9 c. and 44.5.6.7.8 and 47.11 c. and 52.9 and 38.10.11 and 64.9.10 and Psal 119.62 At midnight will I rise to giue thanks vnto thee because of thy righteous iudgements That is for those righteous lawes of God the breach wherof he iustly punisheth vpon the wicked which band themselues together to rob and spoile his faithfull seruants Touching the faithfulnes of God the which as was answered is somtimes meant by the righteousnes of God It is written Ier. Lament chap. 3 23. His compassions are renued euery morning Great is his faithfulnes For the which as was answered in the beginning of the answer wee stand bound most thankfully and dutifully to praise our God And so we read Psal 89.5 Where often mention is made of the faithfull couenant and oath of God O Lord saith the Prophet Ethan euen the heauens shall praise thy wonderous worke yea thy truth in the congregation of Saints c. But there are other duties belonging to the comfort of faith in the constant faithfulnes vnchangeable truth of God Of whoÌ„ it is written 2 Tim 2.13 Though we beleeue not yet abideth he faithfull he cannot denie himselfe And Tiâ— 1.2 God that cannot â—ie hath promised eternall life before the world began And Ro 3. ve 3.4 What though some did not beleeue Shall their vnbeliefe make the faith of God without effect God forbid Let God be true and euery man a lyar c. Question VVHat therefore may the other duties of this comfort of faith be Anâ—â—er It requireth earnestly of vs first that we depart from iniquitie Secondly that we ioine to our faith euery other vertue of true godlines and the holy fruites anâ— practiâ—e of them to the warranting vnto our owne consciences the truth of our assurance touching our election and saluation Thirdly that we remaine firme and constant in the faithfull profession of our hope without wauering as also in the practise of true loue toward our Christian bretheren without ceasing Fourthly that we doe not onely continue but also grow and increase in all holinesse continually Finally the comfort of God his most stedfast fidelity and truth requireth of euery faithfull beleeuer that he admit nothing either interpretation of holy Scripture or prophesie or miracle or any pretended reuelation or assertion either of man or Angel to the preiudice of any the least part of the diuine truth of Gods word which is most perfect and intire in it selfe ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is very true euery part of this your answere hath expresse warrant from the holy Scriptures of God For the proofe of the first read 2. Tim. 2 19. where the Apostle making meÌ„tion of some of corrupt mind that had erred froÌ„ the faith who also had destroied the faith of certaine he affirmeth neuertheles that the foundation of God
And if moreouer beside all these testimonies wee would see a very euident and as one would say a pregnant iudgement of God vpon vnbeliefe Read 2. Kings 7.19.20 The Prince which answered the man of God and said Though the Lord would make windows in the heauen could it come so to passe That is could corne be so cheap in Samaria as thou hast said To whom the Prophet answered Behold thou shalt see it with thine eyes but thou shalt not eate thereof And so it befell him for the holie storie testifieth that the people preasâ—ing to buye the corne trode vppon him in the gate and that so hee died From the saith of this Article as it is recorded in Ecclesiasticall histories those Heretikes haue dangerously and damnablie erred who are condemned by the name of Tritheites who are said to haue helde that the three persones of the Deiâ—e are three seuerall and separated Gods the Triformiani who of the oth r side helde that they were onely three formes and differences in one Gâ—d as it were accidentallie belonging to God without any personall sâ—bâ—istence To câ—â—clâ—de all that beleeue not rightly in the one onely true God as haâ—â— beâ—e declared from the holy Scriptures of God both Atheists Epicures and Worldâ—ings c. They haue the Deuill for their God they make their belly their God their riches their God c. whose end no doubt shal be most â—uefull and their iudgement sleepeth not Wherefore wee earnestly calling vpon our good God for his most holie and heâ—uenly grace to preserue our hearts and mindes in all faithfulnes and good duety to him let vs with all our power mightilie striue against infidelitie and in all holie wisedome circumspectly auoyde and abhorre all hereticall oâ—inion fancie Our good God of his infinite mercie graunt it vnto vs to 〈◊〉 euery one of his elect childreÌ„ for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake Amen Thus faire of these first wordes of the Creede I beleeue in God From the which hath bene declared howe wee and all true Christians are to beleeue in God as one onely in his most Diuine nature or spirituall Essence and beeing together with the comforts and dueties therof Beleefe in one onely God three distinct Persons LEt vs now come to that which was further answered that the Articles of our faith doe teache vs that wee are to beleeue so in God to bee one onely in nature that wee holde him neuertheles to be three in a most holie and glorious distinction of persones And first how can you make it plaine that this is the true meaning and intent Question of the Articles of our beliefe Aâ—swere Becauâ—e after the name of our one onely true God once onely set downe they doe thenceforth make expresse mention both of the Father and of the Sonne of the holy Ghost â—ea and tâ—at also in the same forme of words and profession as if euerie one should saye I beleeue in the Sonne and in the holie Ghost aswell as in the Father the which verily wee might in no wise doe vnlesse eyther of them were verie true God The Ground and meaning of it aswell as the Father It is verie true Wee must onely trust in the true and euerliuing God and in no other ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe either person or thing whatsoeuer according to that wee read 1. Timoth. 4.10 And according to that which was lately alledged out of the Prophet Ierem chapt 17.5 And as we may perceiue by the practise of the seruants of God in their prayers c. Psa 42.2 Read also Psal 146.3 Put not your trust in Princes c. And Ier 3.23 Trulie the hope of the hilles that is of the Idolls accustomed to be worshipped in such places of Idole worship is but vaine or the hope of the multitude of mountaines But in the Lorde our God is the health of Israel Wherfore seeing as by the grace of God it shal be plentifully declared from the holy Scriptures we are to beleeue both in the Father also in the Sonne in the holy Ghost It foloweth necessarily that the one aswell as the other is very true God And therefore also it is euen of it selfe manifest cleare that when we say I beleeue in God the Father our meaning is not that God is onely a Father For then where were the Sonne and what should become of the holie Ghost But our meaning is and so ought to be that God is so a Father and whollie very true and perfect God that yet the Father is no more the onely God then is the Sonne neither the Father and the Sonne more then the holy Ghost For euery one is whole God and yet all three are but one God as hath bene allreadie and shall againe further be confirmed Question But it will likelie be obiected that the Articles of our beliefe make no mention of the word Personne what may wee answer to this Answere Insomuch as mention is made of three necessitie of interpretation requireth that wee shouâ—â— vse this word Personne aswell for the discouerie and confutation of Heresie as for the helpe of our vnderstanding to conceiue and beleeue rightly this most high Mysterie because wee haue no other word more fit and familiar to expresse that very true Subsistence which each of the three hath distinct from eyther of the other albeit euerie one and all of them are really and truelie but one and the same Diuine essence or beeing and nature ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is veâ—ilie so indeede For seeing mention is made of three it may iustlie be demaunded what three they are wherevnto wee may not answere that they are three Gods for that is contrarie to the doctrine of faith in one onely true God What are they then Are they three Diuine natures or beeings Wee may not say so least wee should at the least seeme to say as much as before that they are three seuerall Gods What shall we say that they are then Are they onelie three diuerse Names to expresse one and the same thing to our capacite without the truth of any distinct Subsistence This may in no wise be affirmed for it is slatte contrarie to the holie Scriptures What shall wee say then to those that shall vrge vs to declare what the meaning of our faith is It is necessarie that wee say that God the FATHER God the SONNE and God the HOLY GHOST in whom wee beleeue are three distinct Persones as well to expresse the true meaning of the holy Scriptures concerning this most high Mysterie as also to defend the truth therof against all misconceiuing and against euerie profane or hereticall gainsayer Of the which there are manie sortes as wee are hereafter to note in the conuenient place of this our inquirie Question But why is this word Person so sitte for this purpose Answere Because the worde Person doth to the familiar and common vnderstanding of euery man not onely note that
of God externallie or ad extra as they say the Father by the Sonne and both the Father and the Sonne by the holy Ghost and the holy Ghost from them both whether in the workes of the common creation and gouernement of them all or more speciallie in the speciall worke of the redemption of the elect children of God this knowledge from outward effectes declared from the holy Scriptures and testified by the holy Ghost inlightening and certifying our mindes and consciences thereof it is through the grace of God so familiar and so full of comfort that the more wee vnderstand and taste it the which no doubt wee may doe with dailie increase so long as wee liue the more may wee with holie reuerence and boldenesse euen to the same ende looke into it accordâ—ng to that Ephes 2.18 By him that is by the Sonne of God our Lord Iesus Christ we haue an entraÌ„ce vnto the Father by one Spirit And chapt 3.12 c. By faith in him wee haue boldnesse and entrance with confidence Read all that followeth to the ende of the Chapter But of the comforts more afterward Question In the meane season that we may proceed and make all as plaine as we can What meane you by a Persone of the blessed TRINITIE in the one onely most holie and Diuine nature of God Answere A Persone in the Diuine nature is an eternall Subsistence the which hauing the whole Deitie or Godhead as it were in common or rather in a most holie Communion the one equallie as well as the other it is neuerthelesse distinct from either of the other in way of a supernaturall relation and according to the Diuine manner or order of their Beeing and working onely by one proprietie which it hath incommunicable to either of the other Question Howe is that Answere The FATHER who is the first Person in the holie Trinitie though not the first in time or dignitie but onely in the order and manner of Beeing as was answered euen now hee hath eternallie and without all beginning begotten the Sonne and so hath both taken to himselfe and also communicated to the Sonne the whole nature or Essence of the Deitie The SONNE of GOD is the second Persone of the same most holie and blessed TRINITIE eternallie and without all beginning begotten of the Father and so hath eternallie receiued the whole Deitie or Essence of the Godhead from the Father The HOLY GHOST is the third Person eternallie proceeding both from the Father and also from the Sonne and so hath the whole essence of one and the same DEITIE eternallie and coequallie communicated to him from them both ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This is indeed the true and onely distinction of the Persones in the one onely and vndeuided Nature or essence of God For as touching the Deitie or Godhead it selfe it neither begetteth nor is begotten neither yet proceedeth The distinction therefore by the proprieties rehearsed it doth onely concerne the Persons of the Diuine Nature And although the Diuine nature belongeth equallie as hath bene obserued to euery one of the Persones For the Father is God the Sonne is God and the holy Ghost is God not three Gods but one onely God one in nature one in wisedome one in power one in will one in glorie for the Father is the Father of glorie Ephes 1.17 the Sonne the Lord of glorie 1. Cor 2.8 Iohn 1 14. and ch 12 41. and ch 17.5 and Heb 1. â— Iam 2.1 and 2. Pet. 1.17 Matt 16.27 cha 25.31 the holie Ghost the Spirit of glorie 1. Pet 4.14 and 2. Cor 3.17.18 so that the Father who is the God of glorie Act 7.2 and giueth his glorie to no other Isaia 48.11 Yet hee doth after a sorte giue it to the Sonne and to the holy Ghost that is he is well pleased that they should haue it because they are one with him howesoeuer no one Person can be any of the other The Father cannot be the Sonne or the holy Ghost the Sonne cannot be the holy Ghost or the Father neither can the holy Ghost be either the Father or the Sonne as was said before But of this that the Father is verie true God and consequently eternall and euerliuing infinite in wisdome power mercie iustice c and that the Sonne is so also and likewise the holy Ghost wee shall by the grace of God make it plaine in the handeling of the seuerall Articles of our beliefe the which doe concerne euery one of them In the meane while let vs make some further search after those grounds of holie Scripture which God of his infinit goodnes and mercie hath vouchsafed vs for our assured direction and warrant touching the things allreadie affirmed by vs. Question ANd first what ground and warrant can you alledge to prooue that our God in whom wee beleeue beeing one onely in Nature is neuerthelesse three distinct Persons Answere In the 5. chap of the first epist of the Apostle Iohn verse 7. There are three saith the holie Apostle which beare recorde in heauen the Father the Worde and the holy Ghost and these three are one And in the Gospell according to the same Apostle chapt 10.30 I and my Father saith our Sauiour himselfe are one ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Read also cha 17.21.22 wher our Sauiour Christ prayeth for all true beleeuers that they may be one as hee and the Father is one the Father in him and he in the Father c. And as the Father the Sonne is one so is the holy Ghost one with and in them both according to the first testimonie alledged in the answere out of the 3. epi. of Iohn For there it is said that all three are one not onely consenting in one as it is said in the next verse that the three which beare witnes on earth to wit the Spirit and the water the blood are Eis to en that is agreeing in one but the Father and the Worde that is the Sonne as he is called in the Gospell ch 1.1 c. and the holy Ghost are one En eifi that is they are naturallie and Essentiallie one and consequentlie also most perfectly consenting in one It is euident therefore by the testimonie of the holie Apostle that God beeing but one in Nature is neuerthelesse three Persones This distinction of Persons in one God may also be prooued from the holie Scriptures of the old Testament partly by such testimonies wherin God is spoken of in the plurall number as Genes ch 1.1 Bara Elohim The Godes hee created the heauens c. And likewise verse 26. ch 3.5 ch 20.13 ch 35.7 Iob 35.10 and Ps 149.2 Laetetur Israel in facientibus ipsum Let Israell reioyce in them that made him Deut 4. â— Ioshua 24.19 Elohim quedoshim hu The Goddes hee is the holie ones Eccl 5.7 Gebohim he is the high ones And Ier 10.10 Iehouah Elohim hu Elohim chaijm that is the Lord Godes he is the liuing Godes And
in thy natiuitie when thou wast borne thy nauell was not cut c. And when I passed by thee I saw thee polluted in thine owne blood and I said vnto thee when thou wast in thy blood Thou shalt liue euen when thou wast in thy blood I said vnto thee thou shalt liue I caused thee to multiplie as the budde of the fielde c. Who duely considering this forlorne estate of the Church and of euerie member of it as the Lorde findeth it and the great pittle which hee taketh on it and the manifold blessings which hee bestoweth vpon it Who I say duelie considering these things can doe lesse then acknowledge that God is most highlie to be honoured and praised for euer therein and that the forgetfulnes thereof is a most hainous sinne And herewith also howe can it be thought but that it must be one bounden duetie to loue the Sonne of God with a singular loue in so much as God is not our Father but by meanes of him According to that which our Sauiour Christ himselfe saith Iohn 8.42 If God were your father then would you loue mee And likewise it is our dutie to loue the children of God for Gods cause who is their Father 1. Iohn 5.1.2 Euerie one that loueth him which begate loueth him also which is begotten c. Secondlie that this reason ought effectuallie to mooue vs to withdraw our selues from the lusts of sin c the Apostle Iohn telleth vs plainly saying 1. Epi 2.15.16 That the loue of the Father cannot be in them that loue the world the lusts thereof c. And ch 3. verse 3. That euery one that hath the hope of euerlasting life and glorie through the mercie and goodnes of God purgeth himselfe that is more and more indeuoureth after it by vsing all good and holie meanes appointed of God considering that God our heauenly father is pure and that no vncleane thing can haue any abiding with him Read also verse 9. Whosoeuer is borne of God sinneth not c that is hee doth not giue himselfe ouer to sinne but earnestlie resisteth it c. Moreouer read Deuteron 14.1.2 Ioshua 24.1.2 c. Read also 2. Corinth 6.14 c. The want of this care in the people of God who glorie in this that God is their father it is no lesse iustlie then vehementlie reproued in the holy Scriptures as Deuteron 32.4.5.6 Isai chapt 1. verses 2.3.4 and Ierem chap 2.26.27.28 and chap 3. verses 2.3.4.5 and verses 19.20.21.22 The third part of the Answere resteth vpon as good reason and is a consequent of the former For wherfore is vndutifulnes reprooued but to the ende that the children of God should be stirred vp to care and conscience of all good dutie To this purpose therefore let vs thinke often of the holie and zealous exhortation of the Apost Pet 1. Epist chap 1. verses 13 14 15 16. c. in these words Wherefore gyrde vp the loines of your minde c. as obedient children c As hee which hath called you is holie so be ye holie c. And if yee call him Father who iudgeth without respect of persons c. Let no word of so weightie and preâ—ious an exhortation be vnweighed and vnvalued of vs. Read also Iohn 4.23 The hower cometh and now is saith our Sauiour Christ to the woman of Samaria when the true worshippers shall worship the Father in spirit and truth for the Father requireth euen such to worship him And 2. Cor. chap 7.1 The holy Apostle of our Sauiour Christ hauing made mention of the most gratious promise of God that hee will be a Father to all such as shall forsake Idolatrie and the fellowship of Idolaterâ— he thervpon inferreth this his earnest exhortation Seeing then we haue these promises dearely beloued let vs cleanse our selues from all filthines of the fleshe and of the â—pirit and grow vp vnto full holines in the feare of God Read also 2. Epist of Iohn verses 4.9 And Mal cha 1.6 A Sonne honoureth his Father saith the Lorde by his Prophet and a seruant his maister If then I be a Father wher is my honour And if I be a maister where is my feare saith the Lorde of Hostes c. In all these places of holie Scripture wee see how the spirit of God calleth for all manner of good duetie toward God in this respect especiallie that he is a most gratious and honourable Father aboue all other And hee doth it most iustlie For seeing ther are no naturall parents which doe not or which may not of good right looke for readie and constant dutie from their children while they themselues performe the care of good parents toward them And on the contrarie if children shall stubbornelie refuse to yeelde good duetie to their parents they aâ—e so farre from taking delight to heate their children to call them Father that they rather enter into purpose to cast them off and to refuse to take them for their children Infinitelie much more may the Lorde God our heauenly Father cast off all such as hypocriticallie call him Father and in the meane sâ—ason denie the obedience of children vnto him For in verie truth they shew themselues not to be the kâ—ndely children of God but the base borne of their father the Deuill as wee shall haue further occasion to obserue and to produce some proofe of it by and by In the meane while for the shutting vp of this pointe worthie is the example of him whom our Sauiour Christ describeth for the common imitation of euerie true childe of God that after former â—eglect of his dutie shall returne to performe the dutie of a childe againe Father saith he and so is euerie one of vs to say in remembrance of our former vndutifulnes I haue sinned against heauen and against thee I am not worthie to be called thy Sonne c. Now further as touching the fourth branch of the answere which sheweth that it is required of euerie true childe of God that he bee an imitator of God himselfe in all goodnes and helpfulnes towards others read Matth 5.43 c. and Luk 6.35.36 And Ephes chapt 5.1.2 Be yee therefore followers of God as deare children and walke in loue c. And Coloss â— 12 Nowe therefore as the elect of God holie and beloued put on tender mercie kindenes c. And 1. Iohn â— 10 in this are the children of God knowen and the children of the Deuill Whosoeuer doth not righteousnes is not of God neither he that loueth not his brother For this is the message that yee hearde from the beginning that we should loue one another Not as Caine who was of the wicked and slewe his brother c. Reade a so in the Gospell according to Iohn chap 8.44 They that doe the lusts of the Deuils as our Sauiour Christ saith they are not the children of God but of their father the Deuill To conclude this fourth branche that the houshold of Faith
Christian saith in the first Person of the holie Trinitie God the Father so farre as this word Father expresselie leadeth vs. Beliefe in God the Father Almightie THe same our FATHER is called the ALMIGHTIE and for the declaration of the omnipotencie or allmightines of his power by a most noble and admirable effect hee is furthermore intituled in the Articles of our beliefe the maker of heauen and earth Let vs therefore henceforth proceede to these other points Question And first touching the Almightie power of God the Father What ground of holie Scripture haue you for the confirmation and proofe of it Answere In the 10 chapter of the Euangelist Iohn our Sauiour Christ saith My Father is greater then all and none is able to take them out of my Fathers hand And againe Marke 14.36 Abba Father all things are possible vnto thee The Apostle Iohn also 1. Epist ch 4. verse 4. speaking of God the Father saith Greater is hee that is in you to witte by his holy Spirit in the Name and power of his Sonne Iesus Christ then hee that is in the worlde That is to say God is of greater power to preserue vs by his grace then the Diuell and Antichrist with all their hellish craft and power are to pervert and destroye vs. ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These indeede are plaine Testimonies to prooue the Almightie power of God euen in that hee is the Father the first Person of the holie Trinitie Yea and all the Scriptures The Ground and meaning which speake of the Almightie power of God inindefinitly albeit they may and ought to be referred to the whole Trinitie yet for orders sake which is to be most religiouslie obserued concerning the most holie Trinitie they may be said principally to confirme vnto vs the omnipotencie of the Father and so consequently of the Sonne of the holy Ghost the second and third Persons in the same most blessed Trinitie Such as are these places Genes 18.14 Shall anything be harde to the Lord And Ier 32.27 Is there any thing too harde for mee saith the Lorde Likewise Iob chap 42.1 I know saith Iob thou canst doe all things And Deut 32.39 None saith the Lord by Moses can deliuer out of my hand And 1. Sam 15.29 God saith Samuel is the strength of Israell Read also Isai 8.10 and chapt 43 11 12 13 c. and ch 46.10 And Ps 62.11 Power belongeth to God And Ps 115.3 Our God is in heauen he doth whatsoeuer he will These and all such places doe as was said for orders sake principallie confirme vnto vs the Almightie power of the first Person in the most holie Trinitie God the Father NOwe therefore that wee may goe forward Question What is the meaning of this to beleeue in the Almightie power of God the Father Answere The meaning of it is thus much that by Faith wee are perswaded that as God our heauenly Father is most willing and alâ—o for wisedome knoweth best how so hee is also most able to doe whatsoeuer best pleaseth him both in heauen and in earth for the full and perfect benefit comforte and Saluation of all and euerie one of his electe children ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe The meaning of it is thus much indeed And so we ought euerie one of vs to beleeue as it is euident from the holie Scriptures before alledged The summe whereof is this that as none can take any of the wicked out of the hands of God to deliuer them from his iust vengeance so likewise none can take any of his children out of his hands to bereaue them of his mercie saluation In your answer also it is to very good purpose that you ioyne the power and the will and the wisedome of God together For wee may in no wise seperate them lest wee should deceiue our selues by building vpon false grounds and principles contrarie to the true faith as some doe in their fancie touching the vbique tarie presence of the humanity of Christ in the sacrameÌ„ts c. For it is most certaine that God will not doe all that hee can doe Nay wee may assuredly perswade our selues that hee will neuer doe anie thing which standeth not with the most high honour of his wisdome so to doe Yea to goe further wee may without impeachment to his Almightie power truelie beleeue that hee can doe nothing which should be in the least point to the dishonour of his most excellent Maiestie It is impossible that God should denie himselfe that he should lie that hee should doe anie iniquity c yea that he should not faithfully and to the vttermost performe all whatsoeuer hee hath in his worde reuealed to be his holy will and pleasure to doe Not that there is any inabilitie or weaknes in God but because of the perfection of his power ioyned with the infinit holines of his wisedome mercie iustice faithfulnes c. All true strength is in vertue but all strength of sinne is of corruption and weaknes and hasteneth to vtter destruction This therefore must be our Faith in the Almighty power of our heauenlie Father that although hee can doe all things yet his power is ordered yea limited according to the wisedome and holinesse of his blessed will yea euen of that will which hee hath reuealed to vs in his holie word and propounded to himselfe in his owne vnchangeable Counsell So that it falleth out to be to no purpose for any to reason from the Almighty power of God to confirme any thing that he hath not the warrant of the word that it is agreable to his will to worke as great a worke in the same or like kinde at the least The promise so farre forth as hee may see it to be meete for his glorie and the benefit of his children vnlesse onely to shewe man his owne weaknes and to beate downe his vaine and hautie presumption as Iohn the Baptist reasoneth against the prowde Pharisies Matth chap 3.9 and telleth them that God is able euen of stones to raise vp children to Abraham This may for this time suffice as I trust for the ground and meaning of Faith in the Almightie and Fatherlie power of God Question NOwe what promise haue you that God of his Fatherlie goodnes will vse his Almightie power for the benefit and saluation of all and euerie one of his children both Sonnes and Daughters young and olde small and great Answere In the first verse of the 91. Psalm the holie Prophet of God assureth vs that whosoeuer dwelleth to wit by Faith in the secret of the most High hee shall abide in the shadowe of the Almightie Explication proofe This agreeth with the promse which wee had before 2. Cor 6.18 where the Almightie Lorde promiseth to be a Father to his people and to receiue vs for his Sonnes and Daughters Yea and wheresoeuer the promise is repeated as it is verie often in the holie Scriptures that God is the God of his
propagation of children And as touching her soule that also was properly created as was the soule of Adam and so are the soules of all men and women to this day Finally in respect of the most proper signification of creation euery newe and strange work or iudgement of God is diuers times expressed by the word Bara as Exod. 34 10. I will doe such miracles saith the Lord as haue not beene wrought in all the world Likewise Numbers 16.30 Likewise Isai 41.20 and ch â—8 6. and Ier 31.12 Thus much for the opening of the signification of the word to create whereby euery way may appeare the infinite excellencie of Gods making of things from all that making which is or may be attributed to man For although by the gift of God and in an artificiall imitation of his workes of nature man doth make many beautifull formes of things yet he cannot possibly make the least substance of any thing nor inspire any life or liuely and naturall motion in the least degree And euen his formes also are infinitely inferiour to the beautie of the things themselues which God formeth and beautifieth aboue all the most exquisite artificers skill NOw after the vnderstanding of the meaning of the word let vs goe forward to the matter it selfe When you say that the substance and frame and whole furniture of the heauens of the earth were created when they were nothing at all before You doe therein affirme that the world is not eternall and without beginning as God himselfe is but that in time it had a beginning Question Is not your meaning so Yea the holy Scriptures teach me to beleeue that the whole world both the heauens and the earth had their beginning with the beginning of time it selfe and that also within lesse then the space and terme of six thousand yeares It is very true as the certaine and vndoubted Chronologie of the holy Scriptures themselues ExplicatioÌ„ proofe doe euidently declare to all such as doe make diligent and religious search thereinto The which verily is the dutie of euery true beleeuer to doe more or lesse either by his owne industrie or by the helpe of others for the confirmation of his faith therein And that from thence also our faith may be confirmed concerning the appearing of our Sauiour Christ in the fulnes of time according to all the holy Prophesies thereof But this were too long a busines and peraduenture too troublesome for the present exercise Neuertheles it shal be meet and profitable for you at your leisure to read that diligently which hath beene purposedly collected out of the holy Scriptures for your instruction in this point or else to read the labours of some other The which their labours may easily come to your hands if you shewe your selues to haue anie godlie desire after the same The summe of al we wil here set downe as it is comprised in certaine verses already gathered to your hand for some furtherance of your vnderstanding and for a familiar helpe of memorie herein SAcred Genesis first of all The Scripture storie doth containe Of yeares two thousands hundreds three And sixtie eight since world began The second Booke which Moses wrote Cald Exodus of going out One hundred fortie adding sixe This is the summe whereto t is brought The third of Levie bearing name Shewes many things but eeks the skore With neuer a yeare but Numery Hath thirtie eighte and neare one more Then Deutronomie doth supply All which that yeare to want we see So all fiue bookes to thousands two Adde hundreds fiue and fiftie three Next Iosua space of 17. yeares Iudges two hundreths ninetie nine The first of Samuell fourescore The next hath fortie Dauids reigne The first of Kings from Salomon Hath yeares one hundred and seuenteene Next hundreths three fortie and fiue As by due triall may be seene This storie reacheth to the time When captiue state to Iuda fell Yea to the yeare of fortie fiue That they were thrall in strange Babell The bookes of daies or Chronicles No longer storie doe set downe Saue fortie fiue to Cyrus reigne They make increase to seuentie one Then Ezra Nehem ' Esters booke Shewe captiue Iewes sent home againe Where they abode .4 hundred yeares Yea ninetie more till Christ was slaine For thus is Daniel rightly skand I meane the speech of Angell there Who thither from thrall seuenties end Defineth seuen times seuentie yeare So then since man was first create And likewise since his wofull fall Till Christ his death t is thousands three Hundreths nine and sixtie sixe in all Whence take wee thirtie three and then There doe remaine but thousands three And hundreths nine thirtie and three Till Christ tooke flesh to make vs free Now since that time how many yeares Haue passed iust by yearely count He knoweth but little that cannot tell The summe whereto they doe amount But vse hereof what should be made Most wise may liue and still may learne Christ taking life and dying death To life doth call from sinne doth warne For as he came in base estate And staâ—ed no whit the time once come So will he hast a glorious Iudge Of life and death to giue last doome Repent therefore thy sinnes forsake Beleeue in him whom God hath sent Be sorie for all dayes and times Wherein thou hast thy life mispent Thus times and seasons if thou weigh The more exact the better stay But if thou doe this vse neglect The greater skill the worse defect Thy friend doth friendly wish thee well Let small default not much offend One yeare yea more may penne escape But Gods accounts can none amend The more full opening of these verses is to be examined from the Booke it selfe printed to that end Question But may we possibly conceiue in our minds that there should euer haue bin a nullitie or if we may so speake a nothingnes of all things Answere Because it cannot be concâ—iued by reason or compassed by our vaine or curious and confused thought therefore doe the holy Scriptures teach vs to vnderstand and beleeue it by faith as we haue learned before ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is Gods great mercy that he hath vouchsafed to reueale this to be so And it is our dutie in the humble obedience of faith withall thankfulnes to acknowledge the same and to restraine our thoughts from all wandrings any other way which cannot but be infinitly confused and very sinfull and perillous to our soules Onely therefore let it content vs to knowe that God himselfe was in himselfe the perfect fulnes of all in all things before there was any thing at all as well as now and euer since he hath giuen to all things their proper continuance and beeing And that we may the better helpe our selues to giue credit to the doctrine of the creation of the great world let vs consider our selues who are after a sort so many little worlds for the wonderfull manner of
nation yea but of one kind in one litle countrey yea but as they are now in the decayed withering estate of the world who is able and who hath the wisedome throughly to obserue the wonder of Gods creation in these things And finally who duelie considering the power and goodnes of God in this part of his creation can otherwise choose but he must needs acknowledge it to be an easie thing with the Lord to turne the greatest dearth that can be into the greatest plentie c were it not that our sinnes doe as it were strengthen Gods iustice to the weakening of his mercie towards vs although in it selfe ther is no weakenes Read Psal 107.33.34.35 Mal chapt 3.10 WHerfore setting it downe with our selues to indeuor more and more to ponder the goodnes of God in this third fruitefull dayes worke of the Lord Let vs proceede to the consideration of the fourth day the which was that which wee call the Wedensday Question In what wordes doth the Prophet Moses commende the workes thereof vnto vs Answere It foloweth from the beginning of the 14. verse to the end of the 19. In these words 14 Afterward God said Let there be lights in the Firmament of the heauen to wit aboue the clowdes to seperate the daye from the night and let them bee for signes both for the seasons to wit of the yeare and also for dayes and yeares themselues 15 Yea let them be for lights in the firmament of the heauen to giue light vpon the earth and it was so 16 Thus as Moses saith God made two great lights the greater light to rule the day and the lesser light to rule the night and he made also the Starres 17 And God set them in the firmament of the heauen to shine vpon the earth 18 And to rule the Day and the Night and to seperate betwixte the Light and the Darkenes and God saw that it was good 19 So the euening and the morning were the fourth day Explication and prooâ—e The fourth dayes worke is likewise a gratious and glorious work of God For notwithstanding God had shewed before that hee stood in neede of no instruments to giue light and to make the distinction betwixt the day and the night for he had done this alreadie before ther was any Sunne or Moone or any one Starre yet for the beautifying of his work and for a further help and comfort to man for such singular good vses as Moses rehearseth both naturall and ciuill to wit that they might be as it were a generall clocke or dyall of time to determine the yeares and passages thereof and euery season of the yeare Sommer and Winter seede time and haruest yea and the dayes and nights of the yeare eyther shorter or longer as the Sunne should come nearer or goe further from the Equinoctiall point c and for the historicall memoriall of things in respect both of ciuill pollicie and also of Religion therefore it pleased the Lord to create thiâ— his excellent creature of the Sunne The like vse is of the Moone for the nights of the moneths The Starres also are both for singular ornament and for light in the night and for assistance to that gouernmenâ— which God hath honoured the Sunne and the Moone withall Read Iob chap 9 verse 9. God maketh the Starres Arcturus Orion and Pleiades and those also of the Climate of the South And chapt 38. verses 31.32.33 Canst thou restraine the pleasures of the Pleiades that is the pleasant spring which cometh with them Or canst thou loosen the bandes of Orion a starre which vseth to come with colde and tempest Canst thou bring forth Mazzaroth in their time that is the starres of the South Canst thou guide Arâ—turus with his sonnes that is the Northerne starres Knowest thou the course of the heauens c And Amos chapt 5. verse 8. God maketh Pleâ—ades and Orion that is hee oâ—dereth them acccording as at the first hee made them and appointed them their courses And Psalme 147.4 God alone counteth the number of the starres and calleth them all by their names They are vnto vs innumerable Genes 15. â— God hath placed them all in their seates and hee continueth them as his seruants therein according to the most holie and Diuine pleasure of his owne will Psalm 119. verses 89.90.91 The Sunne and the Moone are iustly called the greater lights because they are so vnto vs both to sight and also to vse And therfore let Astronomers curiouslie dispute of the greatnes of any starre aboue these wee will rest in this holie Philosophie which Moses teacheth vs as most fit both to expresse vnto vs the great goodnes and mercie of God and also to stirre vs vp to be thankfull vnto him for the same Thus then this fourth dayes worke is very glorious and therefore iustly is the Lord to be glorified and praised of vs therin according to the profession and practise of the Church of God Psalme 8.3.4 and Psalm 19.1.2 3.4.5.6 LEt vs nowe proceede to the workes of the fifte daye as the Lord created them Question Which are they Answere The Prophet Moses sheweth which they were from the beginning of the 20. verse to the ende of the 23. as it followeth in our Text thus 20 Afterward God said Let the waters bring forth in aboundance euery creeping thing that hath life or as we may reade euery liuing creature that creepeth and let the fowles flie aboue the earth toward the face of the firmament of heauen To wit that parte of the firmament of heauen which is vnder the clowdes next to vs. 21 Thus saith Moses God created the great Whales all liuing creatures that creepe Heb Fowles that haue wings the which the waters brought forth in aboundance according to their kindes and all feathered fowles according to their kindes and God saw that it was good 22 And God blessed them saying Bring forth fruite and multiplie and fill yea the waters in the Seas and let the fowles multiplie in the earth 23 So the euening and the morning were the fifte day ExplicatioÌ„ proofe This fifte daye was that which according to the custome among vs is called Thursday In it as the Prophet Moses by the Spirit of God reporteth were twoo verie mightie and gratious workes of Gods Creation perfected The first was the creation of the Fishes of the Sea in their great and vnknowen varietie from the huge Whale to the little minnome that is from the greatest to the least of them in their seuerall kindes Of the which it is thus written to the celebration of the gift of God in this respect Psalm 104.24.25.26 O Lord howe manifold are thy workes in wisedome hast thou made them all the earth is full of thy riches or as the Hebrew worde Quinianécha signifieth of that which is thy possession So is the Sea great and wine for therein are thinges creeping innumerable both small beasts and great There goe the Shippes yea
in the same chapter from the 4. verse the same is giuen to be considered of vs concerning the wilde goate the wilde asse the hinde and the vnicorne In the first book of the Kings chapter 13.26 God deliuered a certaine Prophet to be slaine of a Lion which met him by the appointment of God to the same ende because hee had disobeyed his commandement Neuerthelesse God so limited and restrained the Lion that hee did not deuoure anie part of him verses 24.25 And Dan chapt 6.22 it is recorded that God did by the ministerie of his holie Angel so shut the hungrie Lions mouthes to whom the Prophet Daniel was throwne that they could doe him no hurt at all because he beleeued in God that he was able to deliuer him But 2. King ch 2. verse 24. God sent two Beares out of a wood and gaue them power to destroye and tare in pieces two and fourtie of those wicked children that mocked the holie Prophet of God Elisha And thus the Prouidence of God reacheth to the gouernment of euerie wilde beast Question Nowe of the brute beastes of the earth that kinde onelie is behinde which creepe vpon the earth What proofe haue you that they also are ruled and gouerned by the prouidence of God Answere Wee reade in the 21. Chapter of the booke of Numbers verse 6. that God sent fierie Serpents among the people of Israel which stong them so that many of them dyed of the inflammation of the poison because of their murmuring against God and his faithfull seruant Moses Explication and proofe The prouidence of God and his gouernment ouer this kinde of creatures euen to the least of them may euidently be argued from hence that it pleased him to preserue a remnant of them that they should not be drowned in the generall deluge or floode as wee reade Gen 7. verses 8.14.17 Wee may likewise perceiue it euidentlie from those punishments which God layed vpon the Egiptians by sending frogges and lice and grashoppers which wee may well enough reckon among the creeping things as beeing neere of kinde vnto them Moreouer we may vnderstand it to be so by this that as hee threatneth so hee sendeth many times the caterpillers and other wormes for the punishment of the sinnes of his people Ioel. chapter 1 4. As also in that vpon their repentance hee taketh them away againe as chapt 2.25 and Malac chapt 3.11 This parte of Gods prouidence is not to be neglected of vs. For it is so farre from derogating from the honour of it as wee shall haue occasion hereafter to obserue further that it doth on the contrary most liuely set out the absolute perfection of it in so much as it extendeth it selfe euen to the most wise iust and exact ordering of the least and basest worme thar creepeth vpon the face of the earth ANd nowe wee come to the last and greatest worke of the creation of the sixth day to wit the making of mankinde Whom as God created by his speciall wisedome so he gouerneth them with their whole posterity with a principall and most prouident care and regarde aboue all other of the earthlie creatures from time to time Not onely before the fall as wee haue alreadie seene but also euer since the fall as wee are henceforth to inquire The which that wee may doe in some commodious course wee must necessarilie proceed by some diuision or distribution of parts or members such as are to be distinguished in this argument For by reason of the fall of mankinde some as reprobates are iustly left in their sinnes wherein also they doe willinglie continue yea and harden their heartes against all holie meanes tending to the contrary Other being elected according to the free grace and mercie of God they hearken to God repent of their sinnes and dutifullie imbrace all meanes and helpes which God vouchsafeth them for their furtherance to euerlasting happines and saluation Wherfore let vs accordingly inquire of these partes of Gods most prouident gouernment as well concerning the one as the other And herein also not onely concerning the bodies and outward estate but principallie concerning the gouernment of the soules and spirits of men Neither yet let vs inquire of particular persons alone but also of Families and whole States Cities Nations and Kingdomes For all are most wiselie and exactly ruled and gouerned not by a generall and confused prouidence but euen by a particular and vigilant care euery way FIrst therefore concerning the wicked what Ground haue you that God by his diuine prouidence gouerneth and ruleth or rather ouer-ruleth and bridleth them Wherein also seeing wee are to begin with particular persons concerning their outward and priuate estate Question What Ground haue you for the proofe of the prouidence of the Lord God herein Answere Wicked Caine the first man after the fall may be a notable example hereof in that the Lorde God minding to make him to bee in the fight of all men a visible and as it were a branded example of his temporall punishment heere in this worlde for his vnnaturall and cruell fratricide or murthering of his godly Brother hee graunted him therefore the protection of his life so that none should take it away from him Though indeede God did this in such sorte that his life had in the bosome of it the continuall discomfort and feare of death yea and therewithall through the guiltenes of a most euill conscience an expectation of a most wofull iudgement to fall vppon him afterward Explicatiō and proof◠So indeede the holie historie it selfe giueth plainely to euerie aduised and attentiue Reader to vnderstand Genes chapter 4.11.12 c. From the which decree of God concerning the safegarde of this wicked mans life so long as it was his pleasure for examples sake to continue the same wee may iustly affirme that the liues of all the wicked are so in the hand of God that none can take life away from them till the time appointed of God be come But when that time is once come God himselfe will roote them out according to their desert and prosper euerie meanes which hee himselfe hath prepared to that ende Moreouer as God maintaineth the life of euerie wicked man so long as he thinketh good to let them liue so he alloweth vnto them the outward meanes and naturall comfortes of this naturall life Matth. 5.45 and Psal 17.14 The which their allowance from God the godlie are warned that they doe not enuie or repine against them for it as wee read Psalm 37.1 and in diuers other places The wicked are partakers also of bodilie health which is a good gifte of God yet so as when they haue abused this gifte to the full measure of their sinne God taketh away both health life as Iob 21.7 c. and Ps 73.3.4 c. Read also 1. Sam 5.6 and 2. Chron 21.12.14.15 Actes 12.23 Isai chapt 37. verses 36.37.38 Neuerthelesse let vs herewithall obserue that the Lord doth
of our Lord Iesus Christ according as the Apostle Paul euen in the place now alledged sheweth in that so soone as he had made mention of the victory by and by as it were pointing to the Author and atchieuer therereof The grace of our Lord Iesus Christ be with you saith the Apostle to the Romans As though he should tell them in plaine words that it is by his grace alone that they and all Christians obtaine victorie against the diuell Question NOw therefore hauing seene as it were the foundation of all the promises of God let vs proceede to the rest Among the which in the first place what promise haue you that God in his fatherly prouidēce will after this life ended receiue vs and all his children truly beleeuing in him into his inuisible and glorious heauens our soules first and afterwards our bodies at the last day in the generall resurrection Answere The couenant of God wherein he promiseth to be our God it is an assurance of either of these blessings vnto vs and to all true beleeuers according to that comfortable interpretation and testimonie which our Sauiour Christ giueth hereof against the heresie of the Sadduces who denied the resurrection in that hee answered them as we read Mat. 22. verses 29 30 31 32. Ye erre saith he not knowing the Scriptures nor the power of God For in the resurrection they neither marrie wiues neither are wiues bestowed in marriage but they are as the Angells of God in heauen And concerning the resurrection of the dead he saith further haue ye not read what is spoken to you of God saying I am the God of Abraham and the God of Isaak and the God of Iaakob God is not the God of the dead but of the liuing And 1. Thess chap. 4.17 The Apostle Paul testifieth that we shall be caught vp in the cloudes to meete the Lord in the ayre and that so we shall bee for euer with the Lord. Explicatiō and proofe Yea and to this end also it is further assured vnto vs by the Apostle Iohn Reuel 20.13 That the Sea shall then giue vp her dead that is to say all the bodies of men that haue beene drowned and consumed therein Yea that death shall deliuer vp the seruants of God with what manner of death soeuer they haue beene bereaued of this life and howsoeuer their bodies haue beene destroyed by their murtherers and persecutors whether with fier or by wilde beasts to whom they haue beene cast to be deuoured or any other way for the testimonie of the truth and Gospell of our Sauiour Christ Whereof also our Sauiour himselfe doth further assure vs in that he promiseth That the holy Angells shall gather together the bodies of his elect from the foure windes and from the one end of heauen to the other Mat. 24.31 And touching the soules of the faithfull that they are receiued into heauen so soone as they leaue their bodies and depart this naturall and transitorie life we may perceiue by the gratious promise of our Sauiour Christ to that thiefe vnto whom God gaue the grace euen vpon the Crosse to beleeue in Christ and to repent of his sinnes For thus saith our Sauiour vnto him This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise Now there is no doubt that he will be lesse gratious to these that shall be carefull to yeelde a more speedie and a longer continued faithfull seruice vnto him Likewise in so much as the same our Sauiour sheweth that the Angells of God carried the soule of Lazarus into Abrahams bosome that is into the place of the heauenly rest and happinesse of the faithfull and elect children of God he giueth therewithall to vnderstand what the state and condition is of the soules of all the rest so soone as they depart out of this life Finally to put all out of question the spirit of Christ testifieth generally of all that die in the Lord That they are euen thenceforth for euer blessed in that they rest from their labours and in that their workes follow them Reuel 14. verse 13. But of this more afterward in the Article of the resurrection of the body Question IN the meane while that we may goe on forward What promise haue you concerning the holy Angells that God in his fatherly prouidence and gouernment will vse them for instruments of his mercy toward vs and euery one of his children while we liue herein this world Answere In the 91. Psalm verses 11 12. it is written God will giue his Angells charge ouer thee to keepe thee in all thy waies They shall beare thee in their hands lest thou shouldest hurt thy foote against astone Explicatiō and proofe This is a very gratious promise of God To the which end marke I pray you how the tendernesse of the loue and care of the holy Angells ouer vs is expressed as a fruit of the most gratious good will of God himselfe They would not willingly haue vs take the least hurt in the world while wee walke faithfully in the waies and commandements of God For this doth the holy Ghost giue to vnderstand in that it is said that they would not willingly suffer vs to stumble at a stone And Matth. 18.10 the like is affirmed by our Sauiour Christ saying See that yee despise not one of these little ones for I say vnto you that in heauen their Angels do alwaies behold the face of my father which is in heauen But why then may some say doe the children of God sometimes not onely stumble but fall downe right and take great hurt The answer is easie and readie at hand because none of vs doe walke so vprightly and entirely with our God as we ought to doe For verily if we did not faile our selues God would neuer faile vs neither would or should his holy Angells faile vs at any time The experience and proofe of this most readie willingnes of the holy Angells is plentifully confirmed by many testimonies of the holy Scriptures as we shall haue further occasion to note by some particulars when we come to the comforts Touching the wicked Angells otherwise called diuells wee haue seene alreadie how God hath promised that he will strengthen vs to preuaile against them in that he will giue vs power to breake the Serpents head so that we will stand heere no longer about them Neuerthelesse in so much as the diuell hath now more dangerous and greater plentie of euill instruments both to deceiue by and also by the same to execute more cruell violence then the Serpent which he vsed at the beginning could or now can doe howsoeuer the kind of them be multiplied euery where that is to say seeing insteed of one Eue he hath thousands both subtile wicked women and men also all of our owne sexe and kinde most apt mightie to deceiue and hurt by let vs consider in this behalfe what promise we haue that our good God in his fatherly prouidence
and Nations haue bene spared very long when as in the mean while God hath more speedily iudged his own people he causing iudgement to begin at his own house as the Apostle Peter teacheth Question 1. Epist 4.17 How are we to answere this obiection The Lorde vseth long-suffering toward the wicked Answere for the saluation of those among them which doe belong vnto him and to leaue the rest the more inexcusable But as touching those whom hee hath allreadie called home to the knowledge and faith of his truth hee doth chastice them betimes when be seeth them to beginne to goe astray least they should returne to their former wickednes againe Finally heÌ„ce it is manifest that God the righteous Iudge of all the world iudgeth his own childreÌ„ as wel as any other that without al partial respect of any either cause or ê‘son ExplicatioÌ„ proofe So in deed we read Iob 34.10 c. Hearken vnto me ye men of wisedome saith Elihu farre be it from vs to thinke that wickednes should be in God and iniquitie in the Almightie For he wil render to man according to his work and cause euery one to finde according to his way Certainlie God will not doe wickedite neither will the Almighty peruert iudgemeÌ„t c. Ro 2.6 God will reward euery man according to his works v 11. For ther is no respect of persons with God It is ofteÌ„ affirmed else-where Moreouer touching the long-suffering of God toward the wicked wee haue a notable place in the beginning of the same chapt And 2. Pet 3.9 The Lord is patient toward vs and would haue no man to perish but would all men to come to repentance And verse 15. The long-suffering of the Lord is saluation Neuertheles that he will chastice his owne children when they goe astray reade Psalm 89.30.31.32 c. But it is yet further instanced and alledged that not onely olde sinners but also that sometime yong infants yea euen the seede of the faithfull are taken away by death yea by the sword of mercilesse Tyrants as namelie by Herod in that his most sauage and cruel infanticide or murthering of many yong children in Bethlehem and in the borders there abouts Question How may Gods fatherlie prouidence be iustified in this Answere Onelie original corruption and attainder is of it selfe a sufficient cause why God in his iustice may not onely giue yong infants ouer to a temporal iudgement but also euen to eternal death in the seueritie of his iustice But no death neuer so sodeine or as it may seeme vntimely can at any time frustrate the eternal saluation of the yongest of those which doe belong to Gods most holie and eternall election ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is so no doubt For in so much as they belong to our San Christ to the kingdome of God Mark 10.14 it cannot be that they should perish God also in taking them to his mercie by one calamitie the bitternes wherof they had not the reason to discerne he endeth most speedilie and at once all their miseries which would haue multiplied vppon them in a long continuance and course of life And further as touching the wicked seed of the wicked the Lord oftentimes cutteth them off as it were in the shell because according to the prouerb they are as the euill egge of an euill birde and for that as the Lorde knoweth the yong cuâ—be would in time prooue as craftie and by crafte as hurtfull to the Church as the olde foxes haue beene And that the whelpe of the woolfe would grow to be as rauenous as euer was his damme c. Well then wee acknowledging all these things to be true yet in so much as God hateth sinne Question and cannot but in his holie iustice inflict his heauie iudgements vpon sinners why as some boldly inquire doth not God at once by his power cause sinne to cease Yea as they feare not to expostulate quarrell with God why did he at all suffer sinne to haue any entrance into the worlde What shall wee say to these Question Answere This is most venterous and desperate boldenes in deede in all such as feare not thus to obiect To whom wee may both more iustlie and also more boldlie say with the holie Apostle Paul euen to the stopping of their presumptuous mouthes whosoeuer they be O man who art thou which pleadest against God Shall the thing formed say to him that formed it why hast thou made me thus Hath not the Potter power of the claye And so forth as it foloweth in the 9. chapter of the Epistle to the Romanes from the 21. verse of the chapter And further also seeing sinne is come into the world onelie through mans defalt as hath bene declared before it is for euer iust with God to punish sinne yea to punish sinne by sinne in the continuing and multiplying course thereof and one wicked man by another from generation to generation yea and his owne children also so farre as they shall communicate with the wicked world in sinne vntill he haue humbled and brought downe the pride and contumacie of all the world before his most high and glorious Maiestie euen to the perfect glorifying both of his iustice and also of his mercie both heere and in the world to come Explication and proofe For the further confirmation of the former part of this Answere reade Isaiah chapt 45.9.10 Woe be vnto him that striueth with his maker the potsheard with the potsheards of the earth shall the clay say to him that facioneth it what makest thou c. In the which reproofe we are not so to vnderstand the Lord as if he should peremptorilie forbid all reasoning in this case as though the obiection could not be answered and therfore must rest answerelesse but that herein he doth admonish the fraile creature of his dutie toward the most high and souereigne Maiestie of his Almightie most reuerend Creator That is to say that hee doe conceiue reuerendlie both of all the woâ—kes of his Creation and also of his prouidence without any contradiction against either of them And beside this ther is in this the Lords most iust prohibition and staying of all captious reasoning a perfect and familiar reason for the staying suppressing of all such presumptuous reasonings for euer For when as in all matters both of nature and also of arte heere belowe there are boundes of modesty acknowledged for the limiting of questioning which would otherwise prooue endlesse and vndutifull yea verie contentious and hurtfull For no man would allowe that the childe should quarrell with his Father because he is of no taller stature or of no better complexion or of no more noble birth c. And in matters of Arte wee will silence the scholler with this common rule Vnicuiq in sua arte credendum Euerie man must be of some credite in his arte No Artificer will like to be vrged to giue a reason of all
his dooings Wherfore much rather ought ther to be a holie limitation a seuere censuring of all bold reasonings with God concerning his most high heauenlie matters Verilie there is no such disparagement betwixt the Father and the childe the maister and the seruant no nor betweene the clay and the potter as there is betwixt God and the greatest Prince or the most skilfull Artizan or professor of the liberall Artes and sciences in all the world And touching the latter part of the answere howe God in his most holie iustice punisheth sinne by sinne and one sinner by another read Isai 31.3 Woe to thee that spoilest c. when thou shalt cease to spoile thou shalt be spoiled c. And Psalm 58.11 Doubtles there is a God who iudgeth in the earth The historie of Gods holie Prouidence recorded in the holie Scriptures and experience also from time to time doe confirme the same to all wise obseruers of the gouernment of God Hee raiseth vp great Tyrants to punishe little Tyrants For euerie man is a Tyrant to his neighbour till by his worde and corrections and many times by publike calamities hee maketh all wearie of oppressing and gladde to liue quietlie and peaceablie one by another Finallie God suffereth sinne to continue in the worlde that from the euill fruites which doe iustlie accompanie the same such as are manifold sicknesses warre famine c. to the humbling of all flesh before him hee hauing according to the good pleasure of his owne blessed will reserued the time of the full ceasing of it vntill he shall perfitlie establish his owne righteousnes in his heauenly Kingdome of glorie and eternall blessednes According to that which he hath promised and described most comfortablie vnto vs. Reuel chapt 21.1 c. And chapt 22.3.4.5 Thus then wee acknowledging that all captious cauilling yea euen all curious questioning about the high counsells and works of God are iustlie to be ceased among vs and among all the people of God let vs with all humblenes of minde and in the reuerend feare of God propound onely one question or two more to be answered on the behalfe of the Fatherlie Prouidence of our most gratious good God The one is this that seeing God is a most louing and tender Father ouer his children and specially ouer their soules how commeth it to passe that ere-while his poore children are suffered to erre as it were in the wide and dangerous wildernes of this worlde as sheepe without their Shepeheards as out Sauiour Christ himselfe lamented their case in the daies wherin hee the chiefe pastor of all was bodily present among the Iewes Yea howe commeth it to passe may some saye that when at the last it hath pleased God to giue them Pastors and Teachers to instruct and comfort them in his holie wayes that hee should as it doth not seldome fall out in the worlde yea in the Church euen after a while take them away againe But most of all it wil be demanded of vs howe it may stand well with the Fatherlie prouidence of God that hee should permit the cruell wolfe and false Prophet to haue anie entrance into his Church and there to set vp a mysterie of iniquitie euen an Antichristian doctrine and gouernment opposite to the truth both of the doctrine and also of the Ecclesiasticall discipline of our Lord Iesus Christ to the dishonour of his owne name as it may seeme and to the indangering of the whole flocke Howe therefore may this agree with the gratious and Fatherlie prouidence of our God Question Answere The most gratious and Father he prouidence of God doth herein most notablie appeare in that notwithstanding all whatsoeuer is here obiected he doth neuerthelesse both effectualtie conuert and call home and also constantlie preserue vnto himselfe all his elect children And that also euen against all externall defectes and against all the power and crafte of Antichrist and his diuelish illusions against all their lying signes and wonders and against all the hypocritical and counterfet appearance or maske of holinesse which is held forth and boasted of among them And further also well may wee likewise admire and wonder at the most gratious goodnes of God for that he doth at any time sende any true and faithfull Preachers of his holie worde and Gospel to his people and that they continue any while at all with them rather then vnthankefullie and mutteringlie to complaine of any either restainte or delaye seeing wee are altogether vnworthie of the least grace and mercie this waye And the rather also because when we doe through the goodnesse of God enioye the blessed and ordinarie meanes of our saluation wee doe no more thankefullie accept and entertaine the same Explicatiō and proofe Wee may iustlie doe soe indeede For we haue all and euerie one of vs deserued a thousand times to perish for euer in our infidelitie and in our manifold sinnes and vnthankfulnes seeing we continue therin notwithstanding the mercies of God are renewed daylie and howerly vppon vs. And because we doe not yet to this day dulie regard those precious meanes instruments which God doth send to further vs in the way of eternall life and saluation Verilie this sinnefull worlde is alwaies vnworthie of the least of the seruants of God Heb 11.38 Much more vnworthy of Christ himselfe his Gospell and Sacraments c. Wherefore iustly may we yea ought we to acknowledge and confesse that God doth not for any want of loue in himselfe toward his people with-holde or skant his principall blessinges from them but for their want and failing in loue toward him and toward his holy ordinances which he hath vouchsafed to bestowe vpon them And herein also is the goodnes of God to be acknowledged of vs in that all his withdrawing or skanting of his blessings is onely to this end as touching his elect children that by the want of them for a while hee might prouoke them to a more earnest desire and longing after them againe and to a more carefull religious vsing of them when-soeuer it shall please him to returne and sende them againe According to that Hosh 5.15 I will goe and returne to my place saith the Lord till they acknowledge their falte and seeke me in their affliction they will seeke me diligentlie And chapt 6.1.2.3 Come say the faithfull one to another let vs returne to the Lord for he hath spoiled and hee wil heale vs hee hath wounded vs and hee wil builde vs vp After two dayes hee wil reuiue vs and in the third day hee wil raise vs vp and wee shall liue in his sight Then shall we haue knowledge and indeuour our selues to knowe the Lord his going forth is prepared as the morning and hee wil come vnto vs as the raine and as the latter raine vpon the earth Read also Song of Songes chapter third And chapter 5.3 c. But as touching the wicked and vngodly hypocrites who do
altogether prophane and abuse the blessed and glorious word and Gospell of God and our Sauiour Christ it is most iust that God should take seuere vengeance vpon them by giuing them ouer to strong delusion that they should beleeue lies c according to the holy menace of the Apostle Paul 2. Thessalon 2.10.11.12 For seeing it cannot be denyed but that it was iust with God seuerelie to punish the heathen for their smothering of the dimme light of naturall vnderstanding which was remaining in them as we read Rom 1. verse 18 c. Much more must it be acknowledged to be most agreeable to the most pure iustice of God to double his wrath against those that despise the perfit light of his Gospell and doe rebell against his most holie Spirit which shineth forth most gratiouslie and admirablie toward them in the same Nowe therefore for the conclusion of all obiections against the Fatherlie prouidence of our good God let vs come to the last question which is this Howe it should come to passe that the Lord of his infinit mercie granting his children the meanes of their saluation and most vigilantlie watching ouer their saluation yet some of the most deare and best beloued of them should be so left to themselues that they should at anie time fall into some greeuous sinne or other as king Dauid and king Salomon did Peter also and manie more when as God could by the gratious power of his Spirit haue preserued them from such grieuous falls Question Howe therefore may this be perceiued to accord with his Fatherlie prouidence and gouernment Answere The Lord doth hereby iustlie and yet also in exceeding great mercie chastice some former fâ—â—e either of negligence or it may be of some degree of presumption to make the humane corruption and infirmitie of all men without exception euery way more fullie knowne for the common instruction and admonition of all And also to this gratious ende among the rest that the reioycing of the children of God may neither rest in themselues nor vpon any other creature but onely in and vpon the Lorde himselfe who alone is the onely constant and neuer-failing direction strength and saluation of his people Moreouer euen in this wonderfull is the Fatherlie goodnes of God who neuer suffereth any of his children finally to perish in their falls but he raiseth them vp againe by repentance and reneweth the ioy of their saluation vnto them Wee are to wonder at it in deede and with admiration to blesse and praise his most holie gratious and blessed name for euer and euer Amen The whole answere is euident from the examples euen now alledged To the which purpose also let vs hearken to the Prophet Ieremiah chap 9. 23. 24. Let not the wise man glorie in his wisedome c. But let him that glorieth glorie in this that hee knoweth me saith the Lord for I am the Lord which doe shewe mercie iudgement and righteousnes in the earth for in these things I doe delight saith the Lord. Likewise the Apostle Paul 2. Cor 1.30.31 Let him that reioyceth reioyce in the Lord. Thus therefore for the conclusion of this discourse let vs resolue our selues vppon the vndoubted acknowledgement of the Fatherlie Prouidence of our most gratious and mercifull God against all the cauils that may by anie bee obiected against it For by the groundes of the Answeres alreadie alledged wee may with like facilitie answere euerie other whatsoeuer they may bee But what though wee should not be able throughlie to discerne the reason of some of Gods diuine proceedings and iudgements towardes any other of his childâ—en or toward our owne selues Should it be a sufficient reason for vs to call into question the Prouidence of God God forbid Excellentlie well saith M. Caluine that it is one of the chiefe exercise of our faith to be humbled vnder the mightie hand of God and with silence to rest quietlie in his iudgements Sciamus inquit vnum esse expraecipuis exercitijs fidei nostrae humiliari sub forti Dei manu cum silentio acquiescere eius indicijs In Psalm 39. vers 1â— Alas we poore wretches through our negligence doe not know many of those things which we both might and ought to know How then may wee presume or once imagine that we may attaine to knowe the reason of euerie secret worke and iudgement of God The mercie of the Lorde saith the holie Prophet reacheth to the heauens and his faithfulnesse to the cloudes His righteousnes is like the mightie or huge mountaines his iudgements are like the great deepe Psâ— â—6 vers 5.6 Read also Iob ch 33. ve s 1â— 1â—.14 Behold saith Elihu to Iob in this thou hast not done right I will answere thee that God is greâ—ter then man Why doest thou striue against him for he doth not giue account of all his matters For God speaketh once or twice and one seeth it not c. to wit vntill hee open the eares of men euen by their corrections which hee had sealed as it followeth in the 16. verse And againe chaptâ—â— 36. 22. c. Beholde God exalteth by his power What teacher is like vnto him Who hath appointed to him his way Or who can sayâ— Thou hast done wickedly Remember that thou magnifie his worke which men beholde All men see it and behold it a farre off Beholde God is excellent aboue that wee can knowe c. It is meete therefore that euery one of vs doe reuerence and with holie admiration glorifie and adore that in the Diuine counselles and workes of the Lord God whereof wee in our shallow conceits can apprehend no reason that may satisfie our curious and carnall mindes to our liking It ought aboundantlie to suffice all that bee godlie and dutifullie minded toward God that it hath pleased him to reueale vnto vs in his holie Scriptures so much as it is meete for vs for to desire to knowe And the rather also for that hee doth therwithall vouchsafe accordinglie to giue vs good experience if wee will open our eyes to see it that hee guideâ—â— and disposeth of all things both mercies and iudgements as they doe most ex â—â—isitelie serue in the ende to the manifolde profite and comfort of all his elect children and people VNto these manifold profites and comfortes therefore let vs nowe henceforth settle our mindes and call them altogether away from such hautie speculations as be too high and vnseemely for vs to climbe vnto For this is the second of those two latter pointes mentioned among the obseruations set down before the which as you answered doe serue to the more full opening of the comforts which are furthermore to be found in the faith of Gods Fatherlie prouidence And that to verie good purpose For if we can finde out this that all iudgements of God vpon the wicked and likewise that all his afflictions most sharp chasticements vpon his own children doe tende to their singular profite and
and the gall My soule hath them in remembrance and is humbled in mee I consider this in my heart therefore haue I hope But this place respecteth not onely such as haue beene at the first prepared to repentance but such rather as are by afflictions sollicited to better their repentance Let vs therefore by this occasion proceede now to the fruites of afflictions which follow after the calling of the children of God For so God seeth it good and profitable that the afflictions of those that bee his should bee often renewed Question one way or other What may these comfortable fruites or profites be Answere First and formost the Lord doth thereby further and more and more perfect the repentance of his children Secondly he preuenteth and as it were defeateth many dangerous prouocations and enticing occasions of sâ—nne Thirdlie GOD dooth teach his children from their experience of the bitter fruites of sinne now and then renewed vpon them more and more to hate and abhor sinne Fourthly he trieth fineth or purgeth our faith that vpon the often renewed experience of his mercie we may more purely and vndoubtingly settle our comfortable trust and confidence in him Fiftly he doth by afflictions quicken and prouoke vs to often and earnest supplication prayer Sixtlie hee dooth thereby also inure vs to patience and meekenes yea so that Patience an excellent Christian vertue may haue the more perfect worke in vs. Hereby also God doth teach vs by our owne experience of afflictions to iudge more wisely and charitably of all others vpon whom he laieth his fatherly corrections and accordingly to be more tenderly and pittifully affected toward them Moreouer by former afflictions he prepareth and maketh vs the more fit to beare those more sharpe ones that are to come euen those through which we must necessarily passe before we can attaine to the kingdome of heauen Yea sometimes it pleaseth God to lay vpon vs a greater affliction for a little while to the end he may humble vs to beare some lesser which he shall thinke good more ordinarily to exercise vs withall Beside all these God doth by the want of health or any other of his blessings either spirituall or bodily teach vs a more holy sober and thankefull vse of them then we had learned before after that of his mercy hee vouchsafeth to restore them to vs againe But who can reckon vp and throughly vnderstand all the commodious and profitable vses wherevnto God of his infinite mercy hath sanctified the sundry afflictions of his deare children Expâ—ication and proofe It is very true No one can throughly vnderstand all Neither any the least fâ—uit of any one but onely such to whom God himselfe vouchsafeth to giue the secret experience thereof as it were into his bosome The fruit of affliction may be resembled to the Manna which was hidden and kept close in the Arke and to the written name which no man knoweth saue he that receiueth it Reuel 2.17 But for some further explication and proofe of the fruites now mentioned let vs call to minde first of all that which was not very long since alledged out of the 119. Psalm verse 67. Before I was afflicted saith the Prophet I went astray but now I keepe thy word And verse 71. It is good for me that I was afflicted that I may learne thy statutes Read also Hebr. 12.10 God doth chastise vs for our profite that wee might bee partakers of of his holinesse And againe Though no chastising for the present seemeth ioyous but grieuous yet afterward it bringeth the quiet fruit of righteousnes to them which are exercised thereby Verily this is an excellent fruit of afflictions that the Lord doth thereby renew our repentance by putting vs in minde of our old sinnes as well as of our new and therewithall that he doth reuiue our prayers for the forgiuenes thereof to the further assurance of the comfort of our faith that they are pardoned and forgiuen vnto vs. Secondly that afflictions doe through the blessing of God preuent sinne we may learne from the Apostle Paul who telleth vs that God gaue vnto him a pricke in the flesh the messenger of Sathan to buffet him to the end hee might not be exalted aboue measure 2. Cor. 12.7 This pricke in the flesh was some notâ—ble inward affliction whereby hee could not walke so expeditely as he desired in good dutie like as he that hath a thorne or the stub of a bush in his foote he walketh more slowly and with greater paine Neuerthelesse howsoeuer the Apostle could not satisfie himselfe yet he was aboundant in labours and in comparison of others verie expedite and quicke Whatsoeuer it was this as hee saith plainely was the vse of it that by this meanes he was humbled and so it was a preseruatiue against spirituall pride And that in this respect affliction is a benefit our owne mouthes doe willingly testifie when we wish that we had beene sicke in our bed when we did at vnawares or willingly that which afterward it repenteth vs of No doubt but sickenes and other afflictions doe keepe vs from many euills that otherwise we should fall into Touching the third point it is of it selfe so plaine that it may be palpably felt of all that haue any spirituall sense in them according to the common saying which may well haue vse heere The burnt childe dreades the fier Neuertheles for examples sake wee may confirme it from that wee reade Ioshua chapter â—2 verses 16 17 c. Thus saith the whole congregation of the Lord what transgression is this that yee haue transgressed against the God of Israel c. Haue we too little for the wickednes of Peor whereof we are not cleansed to this day though a plague came vpon the congregation of the Lord yee also are turned away this day from the Lord and seeing yee rebell to day against the Lord euen to morrowe hee will be wroth with all the congregation of Israel And verse 20. Did not Achan the sonne of Zerah trespasse grieuously in the execrable thing and wrath fell on all the congregation of Israel And this man alone perished not in his wickednes Fourthly touching the triall or fining and purging of faith by afflictions read 1. Pet 1.6.7 Wherein that is in the which saluation ye reioyce saith the Apostle writing to the Christian Iewes though now for a season if neede require yee are in heauines through manifold temptations That the triall of your faith being much more precious then gold which perisheth though it be tried with fier might be found vnto your praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Iesus Christ c. This triall of faith causeth it more purely and firmely to rest it selfe in God because it giueth vs experience of our own weakenes and how vaine all other meanes of helpe are and therewithal how al-sufficient the arme of the Lord is of it selfe alone when all other helpes or meanes of helpe that we knowe
is no other Sauiour but God as GOD himselfe doth very often affirme by his holy Prophet Isaiah And likewise in manie other places of the holie Scriptures But that wee may see into the ground of this mysterie more cleerely let vs more particulaâ—ly inquire after some proofes first that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of God the second Person in the blessed Trinitie iâ— GOD. Secondly that hee is man And thâ—rdly that hee is in the vnion of the humane nature to the diuine one diuine Person both God and man and so a meet Meâ—iâ—tor betwixt God and man Question Fiâ—st therefore what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne oâ— God is very true God Ans The proofes as I haue learned are diuers First those testimonies of holy Scripture which doe attribute the very name of God as of right belonging vnto him Secondly those that ascribe the essentiall attributes or proprieties of the diuine nature vnto him such as are eternitie omnipotencie infinitenes of wisdome perfection of Iustice and mercy and such like Thirdly such as ascribe the workes of the Deitie vnto him to wit the workes of creation the workes of gouernment generally ouer the whole world and more specially concerning the Church of God Fourthly such as shewe that the same duties of spirituall worship and honour are due to him which are onely belonging to God namely faith hope praier thankesgiuing c. These proofes doe euidently declare and very sufficiently warrant vnto vs the Deitie and Godhead of our Sauiour Christ And first that the holy Scriptures doe attribute the name of God as of right and not in way of resemblance belonging vnto him it is manifest by many places of holy Scripture Question Which are they Answere In the beginning of the holy Gospell written by Saint Iohn it is expressy affirmed that our Sauiour Christ there called the essentiall and eternall word is very God And in the end of the first Epistle of the same Euangelist that he is very God and eternall life Likewise the Apostle Paul Rom 9. verse 5. Christ is God ouer all to be blessed for euer Amen Explication and proofe These are very manifest testimonies indeedâ— And there are many other like to these both in the olde Testament and also in the newe Namely Isai 9.6 The mightie God as God the Father callâ—th him And Psalm 45.6 conferred with Heb 2.8 O God thy throne is for â—â—er and euer And Psalm 97. verses 1.7 confâ—rred with Heb 1.6 The Lord â—he word is Iehouah reigneth c. And let all the Angels worship him Likewise Psalm 102.25 conferred with Heb 1.10 Thou Lord in the beginning hast established the earth c. And Psal 104.4 conferred with Heb 1.7 where that which is saide of the Lord God in respect of his creation and gouernment of the Angels is attributed to our Lord Iesus Christ But of this sort of testimonies wee shall haue occasion to collect them when wee come to the workes of the Deitie attributed to our Sauiour Christ In the meane season this is plaine both from the one sort of testimonies as well as from the other that the name of God is properly and essentially ascribed to our Sauiour Christ Now let vs come to see some proofes that the essentiall attributes of the diuine nature be likewise ascribed vnto him And first of all concerning eternitie Question What proofe haue you that it is attributed to our Sauiour Answere We haue a manifest testimonie of it in the 8. chap of the holy Prouerbes of King Salomon from the 22. verse of the chapter to the 27. Where he doth in a holy figuratiue speech describe the Sonne of God vnder the name of the wisedome of God speaking thus The Lord hath possessed me in the beginning of his way I was before his workes of olde I was set vp from euerlasting from the beginning and before the earth When there were no depthes was I begotten when there were no fountaines abounding with waters Before the mountaines were setteled and before the hilles was I begotten He had not yet made the earth and the open places nor the height of the dust in the world The wisedome here spoken of by Salomon or rather he which spake vttered these holy words by the tongue and penne of King Salomon must needes be the eternall wisedome of God a Person distinct from the Father like as Paul the holy Apostle calleth our Sauiour Christ the Son of God the wisedome of God 1. Cor. 1.24 And in the same place also the power of God according to the further description of King Salomon in the place before alledged as we shall haue occasion to repeate afterward But for the present let vs here call to minde that there are many like testimonies for proofe of the eternall Godhead of our Sauiour As Isaiah chap. 9.6 The father of eternitie that is to say he that being eternall in himselfe and without beginning together with the Father is the author of eternitie to the Church insomuch as though it haue a beginning yet it shall neuer haue end For vnles he were eternall and without beginning he could not establish any thing to haue an eternal continuance And therfore it is further said Col. 1.17 He is before all things and in him all things consist And Hebr. 7.3 that hee hath neither beginning of his daies nor end of his life And Reu. 1.8 that he is Alpha and Omega the beginning and the ending who is and who was and who is to come euen the almightie The which almightie power of his is further argued from the works of the Deitie attributed to him as we shall haue occasion to obserue anone Question Now what proofe haue you that our Lord Iesus Christ the sonne of God is in that he is God infinit in maiestie and greatnes euery where present and filling all places Answere This may be perceiued by his owne words Iohn 3.13 No man ascendeth vp to heauen but he that hath descended from heauen the Sonne of man which is in heauen And againe Behold I am with yee alway vntill the end of the world Matth. 28.20 And by that which the Apostle saith Ephes 3.17 Christ dwelleth in the hearts of the faithfull by faith ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe These and such like speeches may well warrant vnto vs the vbiquitarie or euery-where-presence of the Deitie of our Sauiour howsoeuer his humanity was and is limited and circumscribed in his proper place For otherwise he would not haue said that hee was in heauen while hee was here on earth c. But seeing our Sauiour is not onely infinite in diuine Maiestie and greatnes but also in all diuine perfection let vs see some proofes of it And first more generally and then in some particulars Question First therefore what proofe haue you for the diuine perfection of our Sauiour more generally Answere In the sixteenth chapter of the Euangelist Iohn verse 14. our Sauiour himselfe
let him reioyce in the Lord. In which respect also he is called our life and the hope of our glorie Colos 1.27 and chap. 3. verse 4. When Christ who is our life shall appeare then shall ye also appeare with him in glory This making of our Sauiour to be a fit person to these so great ends and purposes of Gods manifesting of his rich and glorious grace began euen by the most holy conception of his humane nature in the wombe of the Virgin Whence it is also that as the Apostle Peter teacheth vs God according to his godly power hath giuen vnto vs all things that pertaine to life and to godlines through the knowledge of him that hath called vs vnto glory and vertue Whereby or as wee may reade rather in so much as most great and pretious promises are giuen vnto vs that by them wee should be partakers of the diuine or godly nature that is of the renewing of the Image of God in holines and righteousnes as a fruit of this our spirituall communion with God in and through our Lord Iesus Christ in that as it followeth in the Apostle we flee the corruption that is in the world through lust Read also to this purpose Iohn ch 14. v. 16 c. 26. and so forth For these are those pretious promises which the Apostle Peter speaketh of which are the cause also of these so great effects The Duties according to that of the Apostle Iohn 1. Epist 1.3.4 and chap. 4.16 And all these haue their foundation in the conception and incarnation of Iesus Christ the verie true Sonne of God our Lord. Yet so as the confirmation and ratifying thereof hath a necessary and further reference not only to his birth and life but also euen to his death and thenceforth to his sitting at the right hand of God the Father in his diuine maiesty and glory O most blessed and happy time therefore that euer in Christ Iesus this only begotten Sonne of God our humane nature was thus gloriously vnited to the diuine nature by a most sacred bond neuer thenceforth to be dissolued againe that he might for euer be Immanuel God with vs and an euerlasting redeemer and Sauiour vnto vs. Thus much concerning the Comforts of faith in respect of this Article THe duties which ought to arise from the same Comforts are in the next place to be considered of vs. Question Which are they Answere First wee are to take diligent heede that we doe conceiue nothing carnally or corruptly but most purely and holily of this conception of our Sauiour the which though it was very naturall in the effect as touching the Virgin Marie and the humane nature of our Sauiour yet in the manner it was most heauenly and diuine in respect of the holy Ghost Secondly it is our dutie to esteeme most reuerendly of it blessing God alwaies with most thankefull hearts for his great mercie in reuealing this most secret and comfortable mystery vnto vs. Thirdly it may iustly admonish vs to humble our selues in the acknowledgment of our own natural and sinful corruption in the ordinarie course of our conception Fourthly hereby we may learne that without our Sauiour Christ our profane nature could by no meanes haue beene perfectly sanctified to God We may learne also from this consideration to beleeue in the holy Ghost as in God our sanctifier in so much as he had so diuine a hand in the chiefe meanes of our sanctification and whole redemption Finally we may iustly put our selues in minde from hence to sooke for our sanctification and all increases thereof by vsing those meanes onely which the holy Ghost hath sanctified to that holy end and purpose We may well doe so indeede But let vs see some particular proofes from point to point Explicatiō and proofe in order For the first point that which wee reade Iohn 3.6 may afford vs a good proofe in that our Sauiour himselfe saith That which is borne of the spirit is spirit For seeing he speaketh so of our spirituall regeneration it may much rather be affirmed that his conceiuing of our Sauiour was euery way most spirituall pure and holy For the second we haue Elizabeth for a notable example in that she reioiced at the conception of our Sauiour blessing the fruit of Maries wombe and God for reuealing it vnto her many months before it was borne Wee haue likewise the example of Marie her selfe who praiseth God and reioyceth in her Sauiour while yet he was in her wombe And thus from them wee may perceiue that we ought not to thinke reade or heare of the conception of our Sauiour but it ought iustly to be a matter of great ioy and thankfulnes euen to this day and for euer so long as the world shall endure Touching the third It is an euident conuiction of mans naturall corruption seeing our Sauiour who was to be pure from his conception might not be conceiued by humane generation For that which is borne of the flesh is flesh that is to say it is corrupt and sinfull as our Sauiour teacheth in the 3. chap. of Iohn the former part of the 6. verse before alledged According to the fourth point our Sauiour is called our holines and so is made vnto vs as it were by the hand of the holy Ghost as wee saw it plainely testified before 1. Cor. 1.30 The danger of not beleeuing this Article For the fift point reade Iohn cha 3. verse 3. and 5. Except a man he borne againe of water and of the spirit he can neither see nor enter into the kingdome of God Reade also 1. Pet. 1. verses 2. and 22. And 2. Thes 2.12 For the last point reade forward in the 14. verse of the same chapter And 1. Cor. ch 12. verse 3. and 13. For the word and sacraments are speciall meanes of our sanctification Reade also 1. Ioh. ch 17. verse 17. Eph. 5.25 26 27. and Tit. 3.5 Hauing thus seene the ground of this Article as also the meaning the promise comforts and duties the last thing to be considered according to our order is the danger of not beleeuing in our Sauiour Christ conceiued by the holy Ghost and thereby taking the true nature of man of the substance of the Virgin Marie Question WHat therefore is the danger of it They that beleeue not in our Sauiour Christ conceiued such manner of one as he was Answere and of necessitie must be can neither beleeue rightly in Iesus Christ either brought into the world or liuing in the world or going out of the same againe and consequently can haue no fruit or benefit by him It is very true The whole doctrine of faith is so nearely knit and lincked together Explication and proofe in all the parts of it as linkes in a golden chaine that the latter is not perfit and effectuall to the beleeuer without the faith of the former nor the former but in respect of the latter The diuine nature
beare witnesse to the truth And the Apostle Paul 2. Tim. chap. 1. verse 10. Our holy calling to saluation The Duties is made manifest by the appearing of our Sauiour Iesus Christ who hath abolished death and brought life and immortality to light through the Gospel And here note also that it is no small comfort to vs the Gentiles that as it is euident in the Genealogie of our Sauiour hee descended on the mothers side from some of the Gentiles as from Rahab and Ruth and not altogether from the Iewes Neither is it to be neglected that our Sauiour did not onely descend of the godly but also of some wicked progenitours that it might the more clearely appeare that no sinne of ours could either staine him or hinder the sanctification either of Iew or Gentile beleeuing in him Touching the third branch of the answer adde vnto that parcell of the speech of the holy Angells alledged before In earth peace the saying of the Apostle Paul Rom. 8.17 If we be children we are also heires of God and heires annexed with Christ c. To conclude in all these respects worthily doth the same Apostle determine it to be a most great and gratious mystery of godlines that God is manifested in the flesh and thereby hath declared the light of his countenance most clearely toward his people It is a ioyous and comfortable thing as we know for any people to see the face of their earthly Prince to looke chearefully vpon them But all the comfort arising from the chearefull face of earthly Princes is a small comfort in comparison of that which the christian heart may take from the light of Gods countenance shining vpon vs in the most sweete and amiable face of our Sauiour Christ in whom he hath adopted vs to be children to himselfe and heires with our Sauiour as was said euen now Wee may likewise conclude this point from the practise of the Prophet Isaiah who chap. 7 14. and chap. 9.6 7. and chap. 11.1 repeateth this as a speciall comfort to the Church of God against all discouragements that may befall it Behold saith he a Virgin shall conceiue and beare a Sonne c. And againe For vnto vs a childe is borne c. And yet againe But there shall come a rod forth of the stocke of Ishai c. These comforts haue indeede a further respect or rather prospect as we may say to our Sauiour Christ not onely borne but also dead buried and risen againe c. Neuertheles we cannot but deriue them from his birth seeing they haue as it were their birth together with him ANd thus froÌ„ the Comforts let vs come to the Duties of faith which ought to grow from the seedes of the same sowen in our hearts by the preaching of the Gospell Question Which may or rather which ought these duties to be Answere They may be considered of vs as I haue beene taught either more generally Or else somewhat more particularly Be it so How therfore in the first place may they be more generally coÌ„siderd First we may yea we ought to learne from the example of the Virgin Mary to keepe in faithfull memorie and diligently to ponder and weigh in our hearts the natiuitie it selfe with all those things that are spoken and done for the manifestation confirmation and iâ—lustration of the same Secondly according to the nature of the mystery of the birth and Person of him that is borne and according to the blessed ends of his comming into the world which are altogether most holy spirituall graue and reuerend such also must be the nature and quality of all our ioy and reioycing concerning the same that is to say nothing carnall wanton or licentious but altogether spirituall holy sober and heauenly And answerable to this kind and nature of our ioy must be all the fruits and effects of the same continually ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is very reasonable and meet indeed that they should be so And out of all doubt vpon the due meditation and weighing of the birth together with the most worthy things belonging therevnto very excellent and holy effects will follow through the blessing of God euen according to the working of his holy Spirit in the hearts of those whom he hath made and propounded to be patterns and examples vnto vs herein both Angells from heauen and also men and women on earth such as we haue heard of before It is our bounden duty therefore euen to the same ends so to meditate as we must neuer cease pondering weighing of this part of the mysterie of faith vntil we haue preuailed with our harts to draw theÌ„ to reuereÌ„ce admire at the most high holy wisedom mercy goodnes of the lord our God herein And in this respect as was said in the first part of the answer the example of the Virgin Marie is notable as well for meditation as for the holy heauenly fruits therof Luk 2.19 Mary kept al those sayings pondered theÌ„ in her heart c. But as touching the popish that is to say the superstitious manner or the profane and carnall manner which alwaies accompanieth superstition in the remembrance solemnization of the natiuitie of our Sauiour by keeping of a good Chrismas vnto him in inordinate and gluttonous belly cheare with greater dispensation and licence to all kinde or reuell and disorder then at any other time of the yeare in dicing and carding in masking and mumming in setting vp Lords of mis-rule as they are rightly tearmed it will vpon due examinatioÌ„ be found to be a most absurd abhominable kind of solemnizing euen as farre remoued froÌ„ the due celebratioÌ„ of the memoriall of the holy birth of our Sauior as it draweth more neare to the profane superstitious festiuities vsed at the birth daies of the heatheÌ„ such as was the more priuate solemnitie of Herods birth day when Iohn Baptist lost his head the publike feasts of Bacchus in the which the reines were laid loose to drunkennes and all other filthines of the flesh The right way of celebrating the remembrance of the birth of our Sauiour is cleane contrary to this The feast of the Lord are al of them called holy conuocations by his owne holy ordinance Leuit. 23.1 2 3 4. c. That is to say It is not onely for a few daies at one time or season of the yeare but on euery day throughout the whole yeare and all the yeares of our liues to be more and more carefull to deny all worldly lusts and euery practise of vngodlines and to set our hearts to lead our liues as righteously soberly and godly as we may by all good meanes and helps sanctified of God attaine vnto According to the notable instruction of the holy Apostle Tit. 2.11 12 c. yea according to the teaching of the appearaÌ„ce of the grace mercy of God it selfe being duly weighed thought vpoÌ„ Read also Eph. 5
15 16 c. And Isai ch 2. verse 2 c. And Psal 12 2.1 2. So that to speake generally and briefly in a word the natiuitie and birth of our Sauiour duly considered of vs ought to set vs continually a worke to minde our owne new birth and all prosperous growth and proceeding in the same 2. Cor. 5.17 Reade also Gal. 4.19 And chapter 6.15 Neither may we in this generall consideration of dutie neglect to admonish our selues to haue care to strengthen our faith by the obseruation of the former prophesies fulfilled in the birth of our Sauiour both in respect of the time place and manner of it c. Such then is the more generall consideration of the duties Question Now how may they be more particularly considered Answer By the consideration of the time of the birth of our Sauiour we may learne that God is specially readie to releeue and succour his Church with spirituall reliefe at such time as it is outwardly in speciall distresse and therefore that we are neuer to be out of heart but to comfort our selues in the loue of Gods mercy The consideration of the place as also the manner of the birth in that it was very poore and base as touching all outward and worldly glory it teacheth vs yea it sensibly representeth before our eyes that our Sauiour Christ came not into the world to bring vs earthly riches but to make vs rich in spirituall grace nor to set vs vp in worldly honour but to aduance vs to the glory of his heauenly kingdome and therfore that it is our dutie to minde and looke for these things from him and to esteeme them to be riches and honour sufficient for vs although we should want the other The same consideration teacheth vs furthermore that they are not to estimate and measure the loue or displeasure of God according either to abundāce or want of outward things but according to that sheere testimony which it giueth of it self frō the secret insinuatiō of the holy ghost by whō God sheddeth the assurāce of his loue abroad in our harts Moreouer we may iustly learne from the same to beare all wants and disgrace in the world humbly and patiently and if worldly riches and honour increase to beware of priding our selues in them remembring that our Sauiour wanted them euen from his comming into the world to his going out of the same Finally it may be an euident admonition warning vnto vs that we be not at any time offended or caused to stumble by occasion of any outward pouerty or debasement of the church of Christ or of any true faithful mēber or mēbers therof whatsoeuer they be These indeed are very meete and conuenient duties or at the least a bounden dutifulnesse of the heart and minde Explicatiō proofe which will no doubt yeelde many singular duties euen in the outward actions of our liues And that the Lord would haue vs learne from the seasonable time of the birth of our Sauiour that he hath a speciall care to releeue his Church against the speciall calamities thereof and at such times as it is so feebled that it is readie as it were to totter and fall we may euidently perceiue by that vse which the holy Ghost taught both the Virgin Marie and Zacharie also to make euen in that respect For so saith Marie in her thanks-giuing Luke 1.54 Hee hath vpholden Israel his seruant being mindefull of his mercy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is he hath as one would say taken his Church by the hand to lift it vp being as it were ready to fall to the ground And Zacharie verse 69. in his thanks-giuing saith likewise to the praise of God in respect of our Sauiour then shortly to appeare He hath raised vp the horne of saluation vnto vs in the house of his seruant Dauid c. He hath raisee it vp saith he to wit being at that time as it were sunke downe or broken off as it were to the very head This therefore ought to incourage vs to be of good comfort in the Lord though it doe for any time goe hardly with the Church more generally or with any of our selues in particular seeing God is ready in due time euen in trouble to reach out his hand Secondly that the poore and base manner of the comming of our Sauiour Christ into the world altogether contrary to the glory and pride thereof is a plaine demonstration that he came not in worldly respects but to erect a spirituall kingdome and to inrich and beautifie his Church spiritually it is of it selfe very cleare And so the Apostle Paul vnderstandeth and interpreteth it 2. Cor. 8. verse 9. Ye know saith he the grace of our Lord Iesus Christ that he being rich for your sakes became poore that yee through his pouertie might be made rich This pouerty and abasement beginning thus to shew it selfe at the birth continued to the death and therefore no part of it is to be excluded Yea thus doth our Sauiour himselfe afterward interpret the same to the Apostles hand in that he assuring his Disciples of a kingdome yet telleth them plainely that they must looke for affliction here in this euill world Luke 12.32 And Ioh. 14.17 and ch 16.33 Hence therefore it is plaine that duty requireth that we doe imbrace our Sauiour Christ for his owne sake and for the hope of good things by him in the life to come and not for the loue of any worldly thing here in this life though godlines hath the promise of the things of his life also so farre as God shall see them to be good and profitable for vs. Thirdly that the same base and poore manner of the comming of our Sauiour Christ into the world ought to teach vs that wee are to measure the loue of God by outward riches and worldly preferments it is as cleare as the light of the Sunne For whom did God or whom could he possibly loue as he loued his owne onely begotten Sonne for whose sake alone and not otherwise can any finde fauour with him And yet behold he is borne in a stable c. Let no man therefore imagine that he is so much the better before God by how much he hath beene more richly borne yea though he should haue beene borne after the manner of Princes children in neuer so costly and decked chambers wrapped vp in neuer so soft linnen laid downe to sleepe in neuer so easie a cradle nourced vp neuer so daintily c. This should be but a deceitfull fancy All are alike by nature sinfull base creatures and as all are brought to the same baptisme so doe all stand in like neede to be washed and cleansed from their sinnes by the blood of Christ c. without which washing away of sinne the children of Princes as well as of the meanest subiects yea euen Princes themselues for all their great riches stately pompe shal be cōdēned frō
of the Angel containing a description of the singular office and ministerie wherevnto it was the will of God to sanctifie this Sonne of Zacharie and Elizabeth euen from the wombe And furthermore Saint Luke reporteth that the Angel foretold what rare and mightie effects should followe vpon the ministerie of this child and also how he directed Zachariâ— after what manner God would haue the child brought vp and nourished to wit after the manner of an holy Nazarite The Euangelist sheweth also that in this respect the Angel prescribeth Zacharie by the commandement of God to call this his Sonne by the name of Iohn to signifie thereby the great grace and mercie of God not onely toward Zacharie and Elizabeth but also to all Israel in giuing him such a childe These things indeed doth the holy Euangelist notably lay forth in the former part of the chapter beginning at the 5. verse and so forth to the 18. ExplicatioÌ„ proofe Neither is it to be neglected that moreouer and beside all the excellent things already mentioned he declareth further that in so much as Zacharie did not giue credite to the gracious message of the Angel but after a sort reasoned against the possibilitie of it in that incredulously he demanded a signe for the proofe and confirmation of it vnto him he was therefore iustly stricken with dumbnes vntill the time that the child was borne as we read from the 18. verse to the 26. Hetherto of the report which the Euangelist maketh concerning the conception of Iohn in the former part of that chapter Question Now what are those other things which he recordeth in the latter part of the same chapter euen from the 57 verse to the end thereof concerning the birth of Iohn whereby it may yet further appeare that hee was appointed of God to be a singular Person for the execution of a most rare office and Ministerie Answere They are these that followe First the singular and vnwonted ioy of many at his birth according to the word of the Angel to Zacharie Likewise the ioy of Zacharie himselfe not onely at his birth because a child of so gracious a promise was giuen him but also because at the circumcision of the same child his speech was restored vnto him and as it seemeth his hearing likewise in so much as it is said that in the time of his dumbnes they made signes to knowe his minde concerning the name of the child Thirdly the Euangelist Luke recordeth the excellent prophecie and thankesgiuing of Zacharias whereby immediately after the restoring of his speech hee praiseth God and foretelleth the neare approaching of our Sauiour Christ then shortly to followe and the speciall office of his newe borne childe in that hee was assured by the holy Ghost against his former doubting that according to the word of the Angel hee should be the Prophet of the most high to goe before the face of the Lord to prepare his waies And to giue the knowledge of saluation vnto his people by the remission of their sinnes and so forth as it followeth to the last verse of the chapter Fourthly the Euangelist reporteth the extraordinarie education of the childe by his parents and his religious obedience to them according to the commandement of God both for diete and apparel auoiding all delicacie and nicenes in them both according also as the Euangelist Matt testifieth chap 3. verse 4. And the Euangelist Marke chapter 1 6. And our Sauiour Christ Matthewe chapter 11. verse 8. Finally Saint Luke reporteth the extraordinarie grouth of the childe in all spirituall graces meete for the furnishing of him to the execution of his great office against the time thereof as we read in the last verse of the first chapter All these things doe euidently declare that the sending of Iohn the Baptist before our Sauiour Christ was a very great and memorable worke of God ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be acknowledged to be so indeed vnlesse we will shut our eyes against the light of the cleare spring of the day The same also may be yet further manifest by the speciall calling whereby it pleased God to call him forth so soone as the appointed time was come Let vs therefore come to that Question Where is this speciall callinge foorth of Iohn recorded vnto vs In the first two verses of the third chapter of the Euangelist Lâ—ke It is so indeede And it is very carefully set down as a matter of worthy moment For the time and season thereof is expressed by a manifold description of the date and as it were the period or full point of it Namely in the 15. yeere of Tiberiâ—s the Emperour of Rome and then when Pontius Pilate was vnder him gouernour of Iudea c. Rehearse the words of the text Question How doe you read them Answere 1. Now saith the Euangelist in the fifteenth yeere of the reigne of Tiberius Caesar Pontius Pilate being Gouernour of Iudea and Herod being Tetrarch of Galile and his brother Philip Tetrarch of Iturea and of the countrie of Traconitis and Lysanias the Tetrarch of Abilene 2. When Annas and Caiaphas were the high Priests the word of God came vnto Iohn the Sonne of Zacharias in the wildernes ExplicatioÌ„ proofe The word of God that is the commandement of God came vnto Iohn to wit to his hearing and knowledge commanding and authorizing him from heauen to Preach and Baptize in the name of Iesus Christ shortly to come after him For that this was the word of God which came to Iohn it is euident by that faithfull obedience which hee yeelded to this word in such an execution of his office as not onely Saint Luke but also all other of the Euangelists haue diligently recorded the same for the instruction of vs and the whole Church of Christ in this behalfe whereunto also our Sauiour himselfe giueth witnes Mat 11.7 c. chap 21.25 and Iohn 5.33.34.35 THus much obserued concerning the calling let vs proceed to the execution of his office whereunto he was thus called forth In the which because Iohn according to the most wise direction of the Spirit of God proceeded by certaine degrees let vs accordingly follow him in his footesteps as we shall find him to haue gone before vs. First therefore we finde that he began his ministerie by conuincing the people of their owne most sinfull and damnable estate in themselues that so hee might bring them to earnest and speedie repentance and cause them to see the necessitie of Gods mercie to their saluation the which was now shortly in and by our Sauiour to be more openly and plainly reuealed then yet it had beene And herein did Iohn insist vntill the time that our Sauiour was manifested at his Baptisme Secondly he giueth a more direct and often repeated witnes of him euen to the very time that Herod beheaded him And this did Iohn partly when our Sauiour was Baptised but much more after his Baptisme
work the Diuel answered that his name was Legion for saith one of them as if he were the chiefe among the rest we are manie These weâ—e those Diuels who beeing cast out of the miserable captiue did by the permissiâ—n of our Sauiour for the further manifesting to vs howe malitious and mischieuous they are enter into the heard of the Gadarens sâ—ine in nâ—mber about two thousand and carried them all with violence into the Sea and so drowned them euerie one FInallie touching the miâ—aculous conuersion of poore sinners from their sinnefull estate with the gift of grace to minde the holie waies of God these alreadie mentioned who were deliuered and set free from that bodilie possession which the Diuels had of them may be notable examples For this I doubt not but that our Sauiour did magnifie his mercie from one degree to another as was said before But beside these the admirable grace and power of our Sauiour The Comfortes of them was extraordinarilie manifest in the calling of his disciples some from fishing and mending of their netts Matthew from the custome table to his ministerie And by the conuersion of the thiefe hanging vpon the crosse c. These and if there be any other such like beside them are the sundrie sortes and kindes of those miracles which our blessed Sauiour wrought to declare himselfe to be the onlie true Messiah sent of God that the doctrine which hee taught was the doctrine of his heauenlie kingdome The particulars of which miracles were infinit as the Euangelist Iohn witnesseth chap 21. vers 25. in the last words of the Gospell which hee affirmeth to be verie true by this word of holie asseueration Amen Of the which truth it is both our dutie and our blessing to be vndoubtedlie perswaded yea and also of euerie other thing which is written by him and other Euangelistes concerning our blessed Sauiour Thus farre concerning those miraculous and diuine works which our Sauiour Christ did in due time performe to the ende hee might make himselfe knowne to be the true Messiah and the great Prophet sent of God BVt was there anie former promise made to the Church of God that the Messiah should worke such great and admirable workes Question when hee should come Answere Yea. God promised of olde that he should be a Prophet like to Moses that is to say mightie both in word and also in deede as Moses was ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe It is true according to that we read Deut chapt 18. verse 15. c. And that Moses was mighty in word and deed the historie of Exodus c. is a plaine and plentifull proofe of it And so is it worthilie testified by Stephen that notable Martyr Act 7.22 Moreouer there are sundrie other prophecies which doe not obscurelie point vs herevnto as namelie Isai 35. verses 5.6 c. The eyes of the blinde shal be lightened and the eares of the deafe shal be opened Then shal the lame man leape as an Harte and the dumb mans tongue shall sing c. And ch 62.1 c. compared with Luke chap 4.18.19.20.21 And Ioel 2.28 c. compared with Act 2.14.15.16 c. For all those graces and giftes depended vppon the appearing of our Sauiour and were giuen by him vnto the Apostles according to that Prophecie of Ioel and such other like NOwe from the Promise let vs come to the Comfort wherevnto the Promise alwaies leadeth faith Question as it were by the hande What therefore may that Comfort be which faith laieth holde of from these miraculous workes of our Sauiour Answer Much euerie way while we consider and beleeue that the most gracious and sauing power ofâ— our Lord Iesus Christ extendeth it selfe both to soule and bodie to euerie facultie and power of the one and to euerie parte and member of the other both inwardlie and outwardlie yea and to all creatures else both in the Sea and on the land and in the aire for our preseruation against the Diuel and all calamities or molestations of this life that they should be no way perniciouâ— and hurtfull vnto vs but chieflie for the furtherance of the eternal saluation both of our bodies and soules in the kingdome of heauen â—xplicatioÌ„ 〈◊〉 proofe Great indeede is the comfort hereof to all true beleeuers in that the due consideration of all the gratious and mightie works of our Sauiour cannot but exceedinglie relieue and strengthen the imbecilitie and weakenesse of Faith Be of good comfort say the people to blinde Bartimaeus For say they Hee calleth thee Wherefore Bartimaeus threwe of his cloake and ranne to our Sauiour as we read Marke 10.49.50 Much more may we comforte our selues to hope for good things from our most blessed Sauiour considering his owne wordes to some other as Matth 9.22 Daughter be of good comfort thy faith hath made thee whole And further that it was the purpose of our Sauiour by all his miraculous workes to comfort vs from the beholding of his mercifull affection to hope for all the good things from him it may be obserued from the Prophecie of Isaiah chap 53.4 as it is applied by S. Matthew chapt 8. verse 17. in these wordes That it might be fulfilled which was spoken by Esaias the Prophet saying Hee tooke on him our infirmities and bare our sicknesses Yea our Sauiour himselfe testifieth expresselie that he wrought his great workes to comfort our faith in the hope of saluation by him And therfore at such time as the scribes cauilled in their hearts against him because he had said to the sick of the palsy Thy sinnes are forgiuen thee Our Sauiour rebuked theÌ„ But for the comfort of those of the companie that were teachable he saith That ye may knowe that the Sonne of man hath autoritie in earth to for giue sinnes he said to the sick of the palsie saith the Euangelist Arise take vp thy bed and goe to thine house Now this we may assure our selues of that our Sauiour hauing this power and therwithall this mercifull affection while he was on earth hath not laide it downe or diminished it by his Ascension vp into heauen O therefore howe preciouslie ought we to esteeme of all the gratious miracles of our blessed Sauiour as beeing verie necessarie beneficiall and comfortable helpes to the strengthening and chearing vp of our feeble faith Verilie if we would diligentlie and reuerendlie read heare meditate and ponder them in our hearts as we ought we should assuredlie find them exceedinglie comfortable to vs euen in the times of our greatest distresse They would surely raise vp our heartes to the cheerefull hope of all meete succour from him here and of eternall saluation by him in his heauenlie kingdome in the life to come Thus then as was answered wee may iustlie affirme that the comforte is euerie way verie great ANswerable therefore to the Comfort ought the dutie to be Question What say you to that Answere We ought indeede to be as
And when he was accused of the chiefe Priestes and Elders hee answered nothing 13 Then said Pilate vnto him Hearest thou not how many things they lay against thee 14 But hee answered him not one worde insomuch that the Gouernour marueiled greatlie ExplicatioÌ„ Thus indeed it followeth in the Euangelist Matthew concerning the proceeding and course of the sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ Neuertheles we may not altogither neglect that which he inserteth betwixt the condemnation which passed vpon our Sauiour Christ by the iudgement of the Councill of the Iewes so farre as they might proceede against him that is to conclude and set downe an Acte in register as it were that they iudged him worthie to dye to wit as a blasphemer and betwixt the first examination before Pilate that Iudas who had betrayed our Sauiour Christ seeing him to be condemned repented himselfe that is to say beeing now conuicted in his conscience that his fact was damnable because he had betrayed innocent blood is swallowed vp with a despairing sorrow and therfore bringeth againe the money that he had receiued of the chiefe priestes and elders for the rewarde of his iniquitie and confesseth his sinne not with godlie sorrowe but in a seruile terrour and confusion of his soule a iust reward for so horrible a Traytour and most desperately and wofully hangeth himselfe Matth 27.3.4.5 For casting himselfe downe head-long with great violence from that gibbet as it were which he had chosen to dispatche himselfe withall he burst in sunder in the middest so that his bowells gushed out as wee read Acts 1.18 But of the particulars of this heauie iudgement of God and all things to be considered therein as also how the Scriptures were fulfilled in this wrath which fell vpon Iudas and in those thingeâ— which followed vpon the restoring of the money in that the chiefe priestes c bought a potters field therewith as it followeth Matth 27. verses 5.6.7.8.9.10 wee will not stay nowe because the sufferinges of our Sauiour Christ requireth all the time that wee may well spare at this present for the more thorough opening of them But in the meane while the Testimonie of a chiefe aduersâ—rie to the clearing of our Sauiour Christ and that with the condemning of hâ—msefe as hauing no cause at all wherfore he should be moued to deale treacherously against him as if he had bene worthy to haue bene deliuered as an offender to the sworde of the magistrat and the same testâ—monie also confirmed by most heauie punishment and vengeance of God vpon the Traitour it may iustlie be of no small weight with vs to confirme th'innocence of our Sâ—uiour Christ euen from heauen it selfe The which iudgemâ—nt against the traitour was likewise an euident declaration of the singula loue which God the Father did beare to our Lord Iesus Christ his Sonne euen in that hee was the Sonne of mâ—n although he setting himselfe in the stead of vâ— sinners did beare the hatred and curse of our sinnes For it was vnpâ—ssibâ—e that the Father should not most perfitlie and most constantlie loue hiâ— Sonne yea euen in respect of his humane nature in that he was therin perfectlie holie and righteous and in all things obedient to the Father and chieflie because of the most neare vnion therof vnâ—o the diuine nature It was vnpossible a so that God though in his diuine iustice permitting yea ordayning and appointing that all these things should be thus disposed to these most holie endes which hee of his infinit wisedome and mercie intended should not therwithall most perfectly hate and abhorre all the malâ—tious enemie persecutors of our Sauiour Christ and all their wicked and vniust proceedings against him Whereof this one iudgement against Iudas was a shewe-token portending like heauie iudgement against thâ—m all in due time whosoeuer should not by another manner of repentance then was the repentance of Iudas preuent the same These things therefore thus obserued in way of an interim let vs nowe returne to goe forward to inquire of the rest of the Sufferinges of our most blessed Sauiour Wherâ—n because the Euangelists Mathewe and Marke are very briefe as toucâ—â—ng those that belong to his examination before Pilate and also doe altogetâ—er omit his examination and sâ—fferings before Herod we wil repaire to th' other Euangelistes Lâ—ke and Iâ—hn for our further supplie in this behalfe and that euen to th' end wee may so neaâ—e as we can consider of all things in such order as they fell out against our Sauiour Question Howe may wee orderlie proceede Answer In this parte of the Storie th'Euangelist Iohn is first as wee read chapt 18. verses 28.29.30.31.32 Question Reheaâ—se the wordes of the Euangelist Which are they Answere 28 His wordes are these Then ledde they Iesus from Caiaphas into the Common hall Now it was morning they themselues went not into the Common hall lest they should be defiled but that they might eate the Passeouer 29 Pilate then went out vnto them said what accusation bring ye against this man 30 They answered and said vnto him if hee were not an euill doer wee would not haue deliuered him vnto thee 31. Then saide Pilate vnto them Take yee him and iudge him according to your owne lawe Then the Iewes said vnto him It is not lawefull for vs to put anie man to death 32 It was saith the Euangelist that the worde of Iesus might be fulfilled which hee spake signifying what death he should die ExplicatioÌ„ In these wordes the Euangelist S. Iohn repeateth that the chiefe priestes and the Elders hauing condemned our Sauiour Christ in their owne Councill and proceeded so farre as they could by their owne ecclesiasticall iurisdiction they do thenceforth deliuer him ouer to Pilate as it were to the secular power But they themselues hauing very ranke malitious and murthering hearts they will not forsooth go into the common hall the place of ciuill iustice lest they being verie deuoutlie minded to eat the Passeouer in th' euening of this day by the religion or rather licentious tradition of their owne custome the which by the law of God they should haue eaten th'euen before as our Sauiour Christ obeying the law had done with his Disciples should be defiled Pilate therfore as the Euangelist writeth yeeldeth so farre as to goe forth vnto them And carrying our Sauiour Christ with him he requireth as good reason led him to do what they had to say against him before he should giue any sentence Wherevnto as the Euangelist sheweth the Iewes answere in generall termes that if our Sauiour had not bene an euill doer or in more plaine sâ—eache in th' vse of our language a malefactor they would not haue deliuered him vnto Pilate presuming belike that Pilate should by and by haue approued of their proceeding and of the decree of their Councill without any further question But Pilate as one discontented and loath also to meddle in the cause would
admit of Christ to be the partie to be loosed or else that he would discharge Barabbas whom he thought they would be more loath to be let escape then that Christ should albeit he knew they greatly enuied and maliced him Question What ground is there of this Answere It is plainely to be seene that Pilate grewe thus farre to limit their custome to one of these two from that which we read Mat 27 verses 16.17 in these wordes 16. And they had then a notable prisoner called Barabbas 17. When they were then gathered together as the Euangelist writeth Pilate said vnto them whether will yee that I let loose vnto you Barabbas or Iesus who is called Christ 21. And againe verse 21. Whether of the twaine will ye that I let loose vnto you ExplicatioÌ„ Here indeed we see plainely that Pilate grew very peremptorie as one loth to be too much ouerruled of the Iewes But the iniurie against our Sauiour was hereby made the greater while hee putteth him vpon the voices of his most hatefull aduersaries with so notorious a malefactor as Barabbas was to wit a seditious person and a murtherer as Mark 15.7 and Luk 23.19 and Iohn 18.40 Insomuch as he might well know by their open and extreame malice already manifested that they would preferre any other the most vile and wicked wretch before our Sauiour And so it came to passe for they did most doggedly enuie him euen because of the excellencie of those graces which they had experience to be in him infinitly aboue themselues as Pilate well considered as we read Mat 27.11 For he knewe well saith the Euangelist that for enuie they had deliuered him And Marke 15.10 He knewe that the high Priests had deliuered him for enuie The which foule sinne of theirs as it is a notable blot to them so it is a cleare testimonie of the most excellent vertues of our Sauiour the which they wickedly made the matter of their enuie Wherefore as fruite of this most wicked enuie before which who can stand as it is in the holy prouerbe chap 27.4 they cry out vpon our Sauiour Christ hauing nothing in their malitious mouthes but Crucifie Crucifie him and they make choise of Barabbas to be deliuered The grouÌ„d and history of his examination and arraignment before Pilate Thus did the chiefe Priests and the Elders themselues and thus did they perswade the people to doe Mat 27.20 and Marke 15.11 Yea and herein they persist notwithstanding Pilate to satisfie his owne humour contendeth with the Iewes by a threefold resistance of their choise of Barabbas to the ende hee might haue driuen them to haue chosen Christ as the Euangelist Luke recordeth Chap 23.22 What euill hath hee done And if I let Barabbas loose what shall I doe with your king Yea so doth hee resist them in their choise that notwithstanding they will not alter their election yet he seemeth for his part to resolue that he will chastise our Sauiour and let him loose as we read in the latter part of the same verse Thus then Pilate being frustrate in his former deuise he proceedeth to his second But all in vaine and that not onely to the increase of his own sinne but also to the increase of the trouble of our blessed Sauiour The performance of this second bad deuise of Pilate is set downe most fully by the Euangelist Iohn For Mathew and Marke say onely he was scourged and Luke goeth not so farre but onely sheweth what Pilate purposed to doe Let vs therefore heare this part of the history from the record of Iohn Question How doth he report the same Answer Then saith the Euangelist Pilate tooke Iesus and scourged him Explication So indeed the Euangelist Iohn writeth in the first verse of the 19. chap wherein he reporteth a strange thing and that also a very iniurious practise of Pilate insomuch as he commandeth such a one as in his owne iudgement was innocent and guiltles to be scourged But see how farre the profane man is carried in the liking of his deuise and for the accomplishing of his owne priuate purpose that hee careth not how it may be wrought so as he may haue his will For thus he thinketh that if he shall proceede to lay some punishment vpon our Sauiour and doe him some notable disgrace that then the Iewes wil be satisfied and so desist and leaue of all further pursuite and that hee should thereby auoide the giuing of sentence of death the which hee sawe hee coulde not doe with a good conscience He therefore followeth his owne humour without any regard of our Sauiour For otherwise the same conscience that told hâ—m that he ought not to haue giuen sentence of death against our Sauiour would haue told him likewise that he ought not to haue whipped him or done him any disgrace at all But as the holy Prouerbe saith The mercies of the wicked are cruell And so doth Pilates fauour proue still more and more The strangenes of this Act of Pilate is to be considered from the Person whom he commandeth to be whipped he being the most holy and glorious Sonne of God A most vnworthy thing If a Magistrate should command the poorest man in a countrie to be whipped without cause all men would speake shame of such a Magistrate Much more then if a man of good credit and estimation should be so abused at the will and pleasure of any but most of all if a vassall should whippe his Soueraigne What an absurde villanie were this But what is any comparison that may be made equall to this that the Sonne of God should be whipped by such as were not worthy to lick the dust of his feete nor once to come in presence where he should be And the rather also may it be the more strange vnto vs because we may well conceiue that it was no gentle or soft whipping but a cruell cutting or rasing of the holy flesh of the Sonne of God For they were very spitefull persons to whom this execution was committed as is euident by that most contumelious dealing against our Sauiour the which they practise moreouer and beside the scourging Question How was that Answere The Euangelist Iohn addeth further in the 2. 3. verse of the same 19. ch That the souldiers platted a crown of thornes and put it on his head and also that they put on him a purple garment And said Haile king of the Iewes And they smot him with their rods This sheweth plainely that they were most despitefull people The ground and history of his third examination before Pilat by whom our Sauiour Christ was scourged And therefore how can we thinke but that he was pittifully abused in that part of their despite as we see him to be in euery part of this which is now before vs. As first in this that whereas they fully set themselues to deride and scorne his kingdome they make choise of such a
either part of the answer of our Sauiour the first whereof concerneth Pilate himselfe more directly the other respecting the Iewes yet so as the sinne of Pilate is secretly insinuated and reprooued therein In the first part of the answer our Sauior telleth Pilat who had vainely boasted of an absolute power as we haue seene before That he could haue had no power at all against him vnles it had bin giuen him froÌ„ aboue As though our Sauiour should haue said in more words howsoeuer thou doest licentiously boast of a power at large not knowing or aduisedly considering what thou speakest I know assuredly that it is so farre off that thou couldest doe what thou list with me touching life or death crucifying or loosing of me that vnles it were giuen thee from aboue I doe not meane from the higher power of the Emperour vnder whom thou art Gouernour here but vnles it were giuen thee from heauen euen by the diuine counsell and appointment of God the most high Ruler and Gouernour aboue all thou couldest doe neither the one nor the other nor any thing at all against me And thus doth our Sauiour Christ plainly open a speciall point concerning the mystery of his holy sufferings vnder this whole course which Pilate taketh with him both in that which is already past and in all which he knew was behinde to wit that he had not so much to doe with Pilate and his iudgement as with the diuine iustice of God before whose tribunall seate he did stand and that in all his sufferings he did susteine the wrath of his iudgement districtly bent against the sinne of mankinde the which he in that he was man did on our behalfe answer the diuine Maiesty for But the generall instruction which he intimateth and setteth downe in these words is this that according as all power and authority of ciuill magistracy is the ordinance of God according to that of the Apostle of our Lord Iesus Christ Rom. 13.1 There is no power but of God c. And as our Sauiour himselfe is by King Salomon vnder the name of the wisedome of God described to say By me Kings reigne c. Prou. 8.15.16 so ought not Pilate onely but likewise all other Princes Iudges and Rulers to looke well to the discharge of their office as they will answer vnto God and to the son of God our Lord Iesus Christ when he shall come at the last day to cal all Magistrates to giue an account how faithfully they haue discharged their offices committed to them by the supreame and almighty God Now in the second part of the answer our Sauiour Christ inferreth vpon the former that in so much as Pilate was the Magistrate of God and by vertue of his office ought to doe iustice therfore they that had deliuered him vnto Pilate had the greater sinne And this as was said doth directly concerne â—he Iewes whose sinne our Sauiour Christ aggrauateth in this respect that in seeking to put him to death and hauing no iust cause on their part they did therfore goe about to peruert the ordinance of God to make the magistrate a minister of their malice Wherin also as was further said he doth closelie admonish Pilate of the greatnes of his sin in that through his own corrupt dealing he stood inwrapped in the guiltines of the sin of the Iewes though not yet so deeplie pluÌ„ged as they were And therwithall he doth likewise giue to vnderstaÌ„d that he was in daÌ„ger to haue his part in that vengeaÌ„ce which could not but haÌ„g ouer their heads for that high iniustice which they coÌ„mitted against him that also with a most high hand Wâ—erfore as touching the generall doctrine of this latter part of our Sauiour his answer to Pilat it is this that all inferiours euery one in place of subiâ—ction stand th bound euen for that reuerence which they beare vnto God himselfe to take heede that they neuer goe about to peruert the iudgment seat of iustiâ—e by any wroÌ„g information or accusation or by any other corruption or accusation whatsoeuer vnder the pa ne of his high and heauie displeasure And proportionablie that all other in their infeâ—iour places callings be carefull iâ— the Lord both how to rule and also to obey as well in the familie priuatâ—ly as in the town or Citie publikely and in the church also as well as in the common wealth as weare further by the grace of God hereafter to obserue For God will â—all all to an account And as hee hath giuen anie power as a grace to those that haue it according as Kings and Princes doe in their stiles worthâ—lie and honourablie acknowledge that they are such as they be by the grace of God so God looketh and so he may iustly that all doe behaue themsâ—lues gratiouslie in their places as instruments both of his holy iustice and also of his clemencie and mercie and not of their rigorous wilfulnes and tyrannie whereby they should alter their owne gratious stiles as beeing such as they are by the anger and wrath of God rather then by his fauour and grace Thus much concerning the most wise and seasonable Answere of our Sauiour Câ—rist by occasion of Pilates vain boast of his power and autoritie to the preiudice of the most Souereigne power and autoritie of God Nowe in the sixt place concerning that which followed vpon this last examination of our Sauiour on Pilates parte it was as the Euangelist testifieth this that thenceforth he sought still to loose our Sauiour but on the Iewes parte that they by their outragious impoâ—tunitie doe frustrate the indeuour of Pilate notwithstanding his manifold attempts to the contrarie In Pilate â—herefore we may well obserue at the least a great shewe of some regard of iust ce or rather of auoyding the extremitie of iniustice whervnto he was most vehementlie solicited and importuned And the rather because hee continueth in his manner to pleade the innocencie of our Sauiour although our Sauiour no waye sought to make him inclinable to shewe him anie fauour aboue that hee in his owne conscience did see the equitie of his cause but carieth himselfe in such vprightnes that with all holie wisedome and modestie hee hath euen now last of all verie grauely reproued Pilate of his vaine prowd boasting of a power aboue that which was communicated vnto him A â—hing verilie which men of lower place theÌ„ Pilate yea which men of lowest plâ—ce will hardlie indure that is to heare the particular reproofe of their sin therefore may well be set to schoole to learne this lesson of a heathen man But yet so as we be all carefull to shewe forth a more constant fruite of reproofe then Pilate did so settle our consciences vpon a better ground then he settled his For in so much as he had not a cleare conscience neither looked vp directly to God but sought rather to please men theÌ„ God to do that
Sauiour Christ was the most righteous of all men yea euen the Sonne of God their sinne was so much the more hainous and diuellish For is it not a strange thing and euidentlie the speciall worke and instigation of the deuill working in them that of common humanitie they spare the thieues as touching any reproching of them but neither religion nor ordinarie course of iustice could restraine them from extremitie of outrage against our Sauiour For it may iustly be noted against them that they deale vniustlie in that they exceede the iudgement or sentence of Pilate who though hee condemned him to be Crucified and so to continue till he should be dead yet he did not giue any commandement that he should be thus mocked while he should abide on the Crosse Moreouer let it be obserued in generall concerning these mockings that all were not cast forth at once or at one instant but they continued thus mocking one or other of them the greatest parte of the first three howers Finallie this ready consent of all sorts in mocking and reproching our most blessed and Reuerend Sauiour euidently sheweth how apt our wicked nature is to scorne religion and godlines yea euen God and Christ himselfe the author of religion and fountaine of all godlines if wee should be left to our selues and to the power of the Diuell but a while as these people were And therefore it is that for a most necessarie admonition against this grieuous sinne it is set downe in the very forefront and enterance into the holie booke of Psalmes that hee is a blessed man whom God of his mercie deliuereth and by his grace preserueth from the seate of the scornefull Read also Acts 2.13 and chapt 13. verses 40.41 and Isai 28.22 2. Chron 30.10 and chapt 36.16 Thus much more generallie concerning the reproches done against our Sauiour hanging on the Crosse But let vs come to the consideration of the particular sortes of the scorners and of their seuerall scornings And first to beginne with those who as they were chiefe in outward power and autoritie were likewise chiefe in the sinne euen ring-leaders as wee may say or rather Lordes of the mis-rule vnto all the rest they were as the Euangelist Matthew rehearseth them of foure sorts First the chiefe Priestes euen those that by their office beeing exercised in the offering vp of all sortes of figuratiue oblations and Sacrifices to God which according to the instructions of his Ceremoniall law pointed them to Christ the true Sacrifice ought euen now beholding him to be in sacrificing of himselfe to God to haue better be thought themselues howsoeuer they had bene blinded before Secondlie the Scribes that is to say such as tooke vpon them to be interpreters of the lawe in a most Clarklie manner as a man may say Thirdlie the Elders who were men of speciall estimate among the rest of the people for wisedome and grauitie fit to be assistant with the rest in matters of gouernment and counsell Fourthlie the Pharisies who were a sect pretending a more exact course of a iust and holy life in obseruing of manie traditions which tract of time had by custome authorised among all the Iewes beside that they also boasted of a Doctorlie or Rabbinâ—call knowledge of the lawe All these ioyne all their authorities and credits together still to deface our Sauiour as if they would blot out all honourable remembrance of him among the people of God euen for euer and euer Wherin let vs behold a strange thing yea a thing altogether monstrous that all these sorts of wise and learned men should consent in most extreame folly and outrage giantlike to make warre as it were against God in turning light into darknes truth into error good into euill c. Yet so it is as wee see through the iust iudgment of God because they did not in truth seek to know the truth and to apprehend and cherish the loue of it in their hearts but onely to serue their owne turne so farre forth as might stand with their owne vaine glory and gaine according to that we reade Isaiah chap. 28.14 15 c. and ch 29 9 10 c. compared with Matt. 15.7 8 9 12 13 14. And ch 13. verse 13 14 15. And againe Iohn chap. 12.37 38 39 4â— 41. And chap. 5.44 The like heauie iudgement of God we see euidently vpon the Antichristian Rulers in the Romish Church who hauing put out their owne eyes as it were touching all sound entiâ—e truth of doctrine know nothing beside their owne deuises and blinde deuotions seruing to their prowd pompe and filthy lucre and gaine Let vs therefore take diligent heede that we take a better course that wee may be in the number of those whom God teacheth that is of such as doe vnfainedly humble our selues to learne and obey the truth from him insomuch as himselfe professeth that hee will giue wisedome to the simple and babes and hide it from such as are wise in their owne eyes according as our Lord Iesus Christ hath testified and thankfully confessed to God Matth. 11.25 and as we reade in diuers other places of holy Scripture But let vs come to the reproches and mockes of the Iewish Rulers They are three in number The first against his name or title of Iesus The second against the title King ascribed vnto him The third against the title Sonne of God All which notwithstanding they doe most truly and properly and in the highest degree belong vnto him yet doe they goe about most wickedly ignorantly and blasphemously to disgrace him in them all yea and after a sort as much as lay in them to degrade him from them all But all in vaine for as hee receiued not these honours and dignities from them or any other creature so could neither they nor any other take them away from him Contrary to all indeuours of all the wicked he remaineth the Sonne of God a King yea our King and Sauiour to be blessed and praised for euer Let vs a little consider of their blasphemous ignorance First say they He saued others Not minding to acknowledge the truth of his mighty and sauing miracles in that he deliuered all sorts of diseased and distressed poore soules but rather to traduce and weaken the credit of them as the words next following doe declare he cannot saue himselfe As though they should say Hence it appeareth how vaine all his former workes were in that if he had diuine power indeede hee would now especially declare it in his owne deliuerance from this his misery that is from this his Crosse as afterward they doe further expresse their mindes So then it is plaine that they speake here with like minde as they are recorded to haue spoken Matth. chap. 12. verses 4 c. But as touching their reason take it in the best sense that may be and it carrieth no force in it as euery meane scholler in the schoole of Christ can easily conceiue
Temple and by the opening of the graues c. Furthermore this sort of expositions doth vnaptly and vnskilfully confound the exaltation of our Sauiour Christ with his humiliation For although it is truly affirmed that our Sauiour Christ did obtaine his victorious triumph vpon the crosse yet this was not wonne otherwise then by humiliation before God whereby he satisfied his iustice and that in such sort that the enemies of our Sa Ch pursuing him to the death were therin the instruments of their own ouerthrow to our saluation which could not otherwise be effected but by the death of Christ Yea and no doubt notwithstanding this conquest was made on the crosse yet the humiliation of our Sauiour whereby he made it continued still euen till he was buried and laide downe among the dead yea so long also as hee continued in the graue euen to the time of his rysing againe though indeede it was in another manner that is to say the feeling of the paines and sorrowes of his humiliation ceasing but the reproch and ignominie of his sufferings continuing still Yea so continuing that albeit it was the last part of his humiliation and the least in sense either of inward dolour or of outward trouble and affliction yet among his most malitious aduersaries it was the greatest for reproch insomuch as they had preuailed against him so farre that they brought his body downe to the earth which was the lowest that men coâ—ld bring him to And that his going downe to the graue and his abode there till his resurrection was a part of the humiliation of our Sauiour it may plainly be discerned by that prophesie of Dauid Psal 16 10. and Act. 2.27.31 Therefore did my heart reioyce c. Because thou wilt not â—eaue my soule in graue that is that part of my humanitie which was subiect to buriall neither wilt suffer thine holy one to see corruption This spake the Prophet Dauid concerning the ioy of our Sauiour Christ in regard of his resurrection and for that he knewe hee should lye but a while in the graue and shuld not be corrupted there as the Apostle Peter interpreteth that prophesie of Dauid And therfore out of question it was a part of the humiliation of our Sauiour Or else he would not haue so earnestly reioyced that he should tarrie so short a time in the graue Neither would he haue said Thou wilt not leaue my soule But I my selfe will speedâ—ly come out of it They are wordes therefore of his humiliation yet continuing and not of his triumph in Hell as may be obserued furâ—her from these words of the same 2. chap. of the Acts verse 24. Whom God hath raised vp and loosened the sorrowes of death because it was vnpossible that he should be holden of it So that vntill the resurrection we see that death continued a certaine time grappling vpon our Sauiour but when he arose it was forced to let goe all his hold and thenceforth death had no more any kind of dominion ouer him as we read Rom 6.9 10. If we be dead with Christ we beleeue that we shall liue also with him Knowing that Christ being raised from the dead dieth no more death hath no more dominion ouer him For in that he dâ—ed he died once to sinne that is to take away sinne not onely by the merit of his sacrifice before God but also by the sanctification of his spirit to the mortifying of sin and to the quickening of vs to holinesse of life but in that he liueth hee liueth to God That is to his eternall glorie neuer to die any more The which glorie of God is the chiefe and finall end both of the death and of the resurrection of our Sauiour Christ and also of all the blessed fruites and effects thereof Behold saith our Sauiour himselfe I am aliue for euermore Amen Ruel 1 18. Now therefore that wee may conclude this point of our inquirie touching these words of our Creed He descended into hel we may perceiue by that which hath beene alledged first what ground they haue in the holy Scriptures which must be in all points the onely ground and warrant of our faith secondly how we are to vnderstand them thirdly that it is not meete that they should be rased out of the Creed or at the libertie of euery Christian at his owne liking either to professe and expresse or to omit and suppresse them And therfore also that we are not to be so scrupulous in inquiring how and when they came first into the Creed as seeing they are and haue of long time beene generally receiued how they are to be vnderstood according to the holy Scriptures and answerably how to be beleeued of vs. THus then hauing gone through the ground and historie of all the holy sufferings of our Lord Iesus Christ yea of his whole humiliation vnto the very point and time of his resurrection which was the beginning of his glorious exaltation Let vs now gather together briefly the summe of all that we are to beleeue concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ The grouÌ„d and meaning of all his sufferings and whole humâ—liation Quest What is the summe of it Ans The articles of our beliefe concerning the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ teach me and euery faithfull Christian that we ought steadfastly to beleeue that they are most perfectly worthy and fully sufficient to worke forth our redemption and reconciliation with God for euer according to the most holy counsell and decree of God himselfe and that euen of his most free mercie and grace So indeed we reade expresly Act. 2 23. He was deliuered by the determinate counsell and foreknowledge of God And Rom 3 verse 24 25 26. Question Which are the wordes of the Apostle Rehearse them Answere Wee are iustified freely by his grace through the redemption that is in Christ Iesus Whom God hath set forth to be a reconciliation through faith in his blood to declare his righteousnes by the forgiuenes of the sinnes that are passed through the patience of God To shewe at this time his righteousnes that he might be iust and a iustifier of him that is of the faith of Iesus ExplicatioÌ„ It cannot indeede be otherwise insomuch as he who suffered yea suffered euen the most grieuous sufferings and humbled himselfe to the lowest degree of humiliation that might be as it were to the very bottomlesse pit of hell was the most high and excellent person that possibly might haue suffered for vs and therefore is nowe also on our behalfe made higher then the heauens as we shall see more fully hereafter And in the meane season the excellencie of the obedience of our Sauiour Christ in that he was obedient to the death to satisfie the iustice of God and to purchase an euerlasting redemption for vs it may notably appeare by that comparison which the Apostle Paul maketh betwixt our Sauiour Christ and Adam in the 5. ch to the
flocke shall be scattered And againe verses 54 and 56. And chap 27. verse 9. 35. Likewise Marke 14 verse 21 27 49. And chap 15 28. Luke 22 37. Iohn chap 13 18. And chap 18.9 And chap 19 verse 11. Our Sauiour telleth Pilate that hee could haue had no power at all against him except it had beene giuen him from aboue And verses 24 28 29 36 37. To this purpose also let it be obserued that God by his speciall prouidence disposed of the time of the death of our Sauiour Christ according to his owne pleasure against the minde of his aduersaries to the end that euen the time it selfe might as it were speake with liuely voice that Christ is our true Passeouer Reade Matth 26 5. Iohn 19 13 14. And beside this very time they had no power to accomplish that which their malice intended as our Sauiour himselfe giueth to vnderstand Matth 26 55. And the Euangelist Iohn chapter 7. verse 30.44.45 46. And againe chap 8.20 No man laied handes on him for his houre was not yet come And now howsoeuer the Iewes did most wickedly in all that they did against our Sauiour seeing all proceeded of their owne malice without any cause giuen by our Sauiour yet that God neuertheles did in his most holy wisedome and in most perfect righteousnes and mercie ordaine that our Sauiour should thus suffer it may be euident both from those most holy ends which he propounded to himselfe and also by the most holy meanes it selfe which he vsed to effect and bring to passe the same The ends which God propounded to himselfe were his owne glorie and the saluation of his elect The meanes thereof is such as setteth out his most holy and excellent wisedome insomuch as therein he approueth himselfe perfectly iust and perfectly merciful in sauing poore sinners perfectly iust in punishing our sinnes fully and perfectly in our Sauiour and perfectly mercifull in the free pardon and forgiuenesse of our sinnes and in the free gift of eternall life for our SAVIOVRS sake albeit wee 〈◊〉 selues neither haue made neither can possibly make any satisfaction to the iustice of GOD for the least of our sinnes Thirdly that our Sauiour Christ had to deale with the strict iustice and seuere wrath of God it is euident Luke 22.41.42.43 44. And Mat 26.39.42.44 and chap 27 46. For it is to him alone that he praieth in his bitter agonie that if it were possible hee might haue beene deliuered from that cup of his wrath which then hee felt to bee prepared for him And to him alone hee maketh his mone when the same was powred downe into his bowels and was as a most sharpe fire in his bosome c. as wee haue seene at large heretofore This is so necessarie to be obserued that we shall vnderstand no part of the sufferings aright vnlesse wee consider the stroake of Gods diuine iustice therein The same places doe declare also according to the fourth and fift obseruations that the sufferings of our Sauiour Christ were most sharp and extreame yea and by the whole course of the holy storie of his suffering wee may easily perceiue according to that which hath alreadie beene saide of them that they were all of them in their seuerall kindes very grieuous and full of the greatest indignitie that might bee vnto so reuerend a person as our Sauiour was So that it may truly be saide that they were a hellish that is a most painefull and ignominious kinde of sufferings more inward in soule then outward in body as hath beene further declared heretofore answerable to the similitude of a cuppe and potion whose working is inward and according to those speeches of the holy Prophets Psal 30.3 and 86.13 and 116.3 and Ionah chap 2.2 And thus we may truly say as a learned minister of the Gospell saith Vnicus Iesus Christus suo corpore crucifixus noster est Seruator longe aliud maius crucis onus anima sua perpessus nimirum iram Dei aduersus nostra peccata cui ferendae vel ipse Christuâ— impar fuisset nisi Dietate sua sistinente ipsum tantum abest vt hac in parte potuerit vlla re creata inuari Beza Hom in hist Passionis 27. That is Onely Iesus Christ crucified in his body is our Sauiour who suffered a farre other manner and a more burthensome crosse in his soule then that euen the wrath of God against our sinnes to the induring whereof euen Christ himselfe had beene to weake saue that his Godhead did sustaine himselfe so farre was it off that any creature could relieue him The want of which due consideration hath caused some to thinke that Christ should descend to Hell to suffer there and other to seeke to reitterate the sacrifice of Christ in the Masse or to eeke the merit of CHRISTS sufferings by the merite of their owne workes as if the sufferings and sacrifice of our SAVIOVR were not of themselues once for all fully sufficient Sixtly that our Sauiour Christ of his vnspeakable loue did most willingly indure all his sufferings yea euen the most grieuous of them for our sakeâ— how vâ—worthie soeuer we are to be any thing at all respected of him it doth plentifully appeare both by his owne practise and also by sundrie other testimon es of the holy Scriptures By his practise in that hee goeth vp to Ie uâ—alem though hee knewe pefectly that at the same Passeouer hee should be betraied most shamefully intreated and at the last most cruelly crucified as Iohn 12 2â—.24 The houre is come c. And chap 13.1 Now before the feast of the Passeouer saith the Euangelist when Iesus knewe that his houre was come that hee shouâ—d dâ—part out of this world vnto the Father for as much as he loued his owne which were in the world to the ende hee loued them c. And chap 16.32 and chap 17 1. Read also Mat 20.18 Behold wee goe vp to Ierusalem and the Sonne of man shall be deliuered vnto the chiefe Priest Likewise Luke chap 18 3â— Now when our Sauiour came to Ierusalem what doth he doth hee withdraâ—e himselfe Nay hee knoweth the desire of thâ— Iewes to apprehend him when he should be from the people lest they should mâ—ke some vprore and knowing also that the Diuel had put into the heart of Iudas to betraie hâ—m according to that their desire he goeth in the night to such a place aâ— was knowne to Iudas and whether he knewe that Iudas would guide the chiefe Priests and their companie to apprehend him Yea and when the companie commeth our Sauiour flieth not one steppe from them Nay he goeth to meeâ—e them aâ—d yeeldeth himselfe into their hands Yet so as he letteth them well perceiue both by word and by deede that vnlesse he of hiâ— owne accord had beene willing to be apprehended they could haue had no power ouer him as wee haue seene alreadie in the course of the Storie The same thing is
force could hinder from rising againe out of the graue wherein his body lay dead will most assuredly preuaile against all his aduersaries of all sorts whosoeuer They shall all be subdued vnder his feete as we read Psal 110.1 and 1. Cor. 15.25 Moreouer and beside all that hath beene said seeing the wickednes of the nature of vs all is discouered by the example both of Iewes and Gentiles in their extreme contempt and most cruell pursute against the Sonne of God yea euen that wickednes whereby the Diuell at the first corrupted our first Parents in mouing them to aspire to be as Gods For we are all by nature very raâ—ke rebels descended of a traiterous stock The daÌ„ger of not beleeuing the Articles of his sufferings so that iustly might the Lord cast a double condemnation vpon the world vnles it had pleased him to the more wonderfull ouerthrow of the Diuel and all reprobates to turne that to the saluation of the elect whereby we had deserued to be twice condemned Let vs therefore from hence learne betimes and so forth to perseuere continually to humble our selues vnder the holy hand of God and to seeke for his grace and mercie that we be neuer led into the tentation of the Diuel that wee should be found rebels and traitours against the Sonne of God And chiefly let all such take heed to themselues whosoeuer be in high place aboue the rest and are indued with speciall gifts of wit and learning c. For if they be left vnto themselues and to the will of the Diuel the cause of our Sauiour Christ shall no sooner come before them but the higher their places and the greater the pride of their naturall wit or the shewe of their holines is by so much will they shewe themselues to be the more sore and spitefull aduersaries vnto him in the resistance of his Gospel and in vexing the true and faithfull professours thereof To conclude this part of our inquirie this we may boldly affirme that if any doctrine will doe vs good this of the sufferings of our Sauiour must haue a chief place in the effecting of it And it caÌ„not be that it should be truly known and beleeued but it must needes haue such manifold and admirable effects as haue beene rehearsed Question Now on the contrary what is the danger of not beleeuing and of not yeelding this obedience in regard of the sufferings and death of the same our blessed Sauiour Answer Whosoeuer do not beleeue that he hath suffered all these extreme paines reproches euen comparable to the reproch and torment of hell both in body and soule for their sins neither that the sufferings of our Sauiour alone are perfectly sufficient for their redemption and reconciliation with God neither do regard to know and obey the Gospel in this be â—aâ—fe they shall surely dye in their sinnes and iustly beare their owne reproch and torment both in body and soule for euer in hel Specially such as hauing receiued knowledg and some tast of the heauenly gift doe afterward fall away and tread vnder foote the Sonne of God accounting the blood of the Testament as an vnholy thing Explication and proofe So indeed we read Heb 6.4.5.6 ch 10.28.29 30.31 with a more full declaration then you haue rehearsed out of theÌ„ Read also Iohn 8.24 where our Saui generally affirmeth Except ye beleeue that I am he ye shal dye in your sins And Iohn the Baptist Iohn ch 3.36 He that obeyeth not the Sonne shal not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him This wrath of God is vpon such euen in this life but it shal be more heauie to the soule immediatly after this life ended but most of all both to body soule when our Saui shal come to execute his last iudgemeÌ„t according to the word of our Saui himself Luk. 9 26. And of the Apost Paul 2. Thes 1.6.7.8 c. Verily as our Sauiour had the perfect sense feeling of his dolorous sufferings for sin so will he come with perfect indignation against all such as shall despise his sufferings and take delight in their sinnes To speak more particularly if we beleeue not to be set loose by the bonds of Christ we shal lye bouÌ„d stil in the fetters chaines of our sins for vnles the Son make vs free we caÌ„not be free If we beleeue not that Chr our Lord was scourged for vs we our selues shal tast of the whip of gods wrath If we beleeue not that he was as the sheepe before the shearer dumbe for our sakes we shal neuer be able to open our mouth before God to plead for our selues If wee beleeue not that he was condemned at the iudgemeÌ„t seat of Pilate for vs we shal be coÌ„demned before the tribunal seat of Gods iudgement Finally if we beleeue not that he sustained the torments of soule for vs coÌ„parable to the torments of hel for a timâ— we shal for euer be tormented with them Thus necessarie is it that euery true Christian do beleeue firmely in the most perfect alsuf-ficient sufferings of our Sa Ch indured by him for euery one of vs. Let vs therfore pray accordingly as the Apostle teacheth vs Heb. 13.20.21 That the God of peace would vouchsafe euen through the blood of the euerlasting couenant to make vs perfect in all good works to doe his will working in vs that which is pleasant in his sight through Iesus Christ to whom be praise for euer and euer Amen Beliefe in God the Son who the third day rose againe from the dead As for those that goe about any way to lessen the grieuousnes of the sufferings of our Sauiour The ground and meaning of his glorification in generall as if he had but onely made a shew of suffering as the Simonians diuers other heretikes are said to haue faÌ„tastically imagined or as if the sufferings of Martyres must be ioyned with the sufferings of Christ to the perfect merit of saluation or as it the sufferings of Christ were not properly chiefly in his soule nor necessarie so to be or on the contrary as if the soule of our Sauiour had suffered after death in the place of torment in hell or that the Godhead of our Sauiour suffered as the heretikes called Theopaschitae affirmed let vs vtterly withdraw our hearts from their opinions beeing erroneous from the faith both on the right hand and on the left in excesse and in defect Beliefe in God the Sonne who the third day rose againe from the dead and so began his exaltation or glorifying HAuing thus gone through the doctrine of faith concerning the whole humiliation of our Sauiour Christ in our humane nature euen from his incarnation to his very last sufferings vnto death yea euen to the last moment of time wherein he continued in the graue in the state and condition of the dead Let vs now henceforth proceede to the doctrine of that his
we began further to obserue as the words of the text make it manifâ—st Mary was more carefull about the matter then either of them both because whereas they dâ—part by and by shee tarieth by the sepulcher still that her minde might be further satisfied Wherefore also it is worthy to be marked that like as Mary was specially carefull aboue any other so as was said before our Sauiour doth vouchsafe her a speciall fauour First in shewing her a vision of Angels that by them he might prepare her mind to be the more fit to receiue the assurance of the resurrection and then also in that he representeth and maketh himselfe being now risen perfectly known vnto her Question In what words doth the Euangelist Iohn continue the text of the holy Storie vnto vs Answer It followeth in â—he later part of the 11. verse where wee left before and so forth to the 18. verse of the same chapter in these words And as Mary wept she bowed her selfe into the Sepulcher And she saw two Angels in white sitting the one at the head the other at the feet wherâ— the body of Iesus had laine And they said vnto her woman why weepest thou She said vnto them They haue taken away my Lord I know not where they haue laid him When shee had thus said shee turned her selfe backe and saw Iesus standing but knew not that it was Iesus Iesus saith vnto her Woman why weepest thou whom seekest thou She supposing that he had beene the gardener saide vnto him Sir if thou hast borne him hence tell me where thou hast laid him and I will take him away Iesus saith vnto her Marie she turned her self said vnto him Rabboni which is to say Maister Iesus saith vnto her Touch me not for I am not yet ascended to my Father but goe to my brethren and say vnto them I ascend vnto my Father and to your Father and to my God and your God Here is indeed a report of two singular fauours vouchsafed to Mary Magdalene from our Sauiour Christ ExplicatioÌ„ as a singular blessing vpon her special care and vnweariable zeale in seeking after him Whereby it may be euident vnto vs how gratiously God is minded to crowne his own graces in those that haue care to vse them well Yea that euen according to their care as it is in speciall measure so will hee answere them the more gratiously in giuing them that haue yea in giuing them more aboundantly c. But it may be said that Maries seeking was amisse and that all her mourning was without cause if wee looke duly into that she mourneth for and into that which shee intended yea though she might haue attained her desire It is true in these respects Mary is not to be coÌ„mended seeing Mary both sought the body of our Sauiour in the graue and also wept for it being out of the graue in forgetfulnes of the doctrine which our Sauiour Christ taught touching his resurrection while he was yet liuing Neuertheles in that al this proceeded of an exceeding deare reuerend regard of our Sauiâ—uâ— this her affection is in it selfe most coÌ„mendable how soeuer by these actions shee tooke not the best course to manifest exercise the same And herein the mercifull goodnes of our gracious Sauiour is so much the greater by how much he passeth by any the more great infirmities and yet accepteth of the holy desires and purposes of his seruants when they proceed from singlenes of heart and from a mind willing to be informed in that truth from the which it doth for a time in some action or opinion through ignorance goe astray But let vs come to consider of the double blessing which our Sauiour vouched safe to bestowe vpon Marie hee prosecuting his loue now to her singular consolation like as he had at the first receiued her in singular pitie and compassion ouer her wofull estate seeing shee is carefull in the remembrance thereof to be constantly dutifull and thankefull for the same And first let vs in a fewe wordes consider of the former of these fauours to wit the vision of the holy Angels Question What was the blessing or mercie which Marie Magdalene receiued hereby Answere It was a blessing vnto her in that she was hereby prepared and made the more fit to receiue the assurance of the resurrection of our Sauiour from that his appearance vnto her which followed immediately after Question How did the vision of the Angels prepare and make her fit herevnto Answere First by that brightnes and glory wherein the Angels appeared vnto her Secondly by their situation or placing the one at the head the other at the feete where the body of our Sauiour had laine And thirdly by their speech why weepest thou ExplicatioÌ„ It is â—â—ry true All these were excellent inducements to lead her to change her thoughts The chearefull brightnes to leade her from the vncomfortable thoughts of death The seating of themselues as they did in that thereby they gaue a most sensible demonstration that the body was gone Their wordes because they contained a gentle reproofe of her weeping as being causeles For the Angels were not ignorant why she wept but they point Mary to her ignorance which was the cause that shee wept so as shee did The same is to be said of the same wordes of our Sauiour immediately after So that there is no doubt but that though Mary good woman that she was had her heart wonderfully set this way desiring that she might yet once more haue a sight of the body of Ch though remaining still dead as she thought yet no doubt by these meanes the strength of her thoughts were abated made more pliable to admit the truth of our Sauiour his appearance vnto her The maÌ„ner of which his appearance and manifesting of himselfe vnto her is next to be considered of vs. How was that First our Sauiour sheweth himselfe but he doth not discouer himselfe to the knowledge of her eye Secondly he speaketh to her but withholdeth her vnderstanding that she could not discerne his voice Thirdly he calleth her by her name and euen thereby maketh himselfe knowne Fourthly he instructeth her how she was to be affected and in what sort she was to behaue her selfe toward him Last of all he giueth her a most sweet and comfortable message to carie to his disciples Explication proofe These thinges are all of them euidently expressed in the Text and they are very worthy our diligent and reuerend obseruation And first of all to speake generally we may see a liuely representation of the manner of our Sauiour Christ his ordinary dealing in his making of himselfe and his holy truth knowne For he neuer reuealeth all at once but by degrees like as hee dealt in his cure done vpon the blinde man in the Gospell in that hee caused his sight to returne by certaine increases that so when hee had receiued
to see whether it were so or no. Yea more then this this newes was brought by some other of the women most likely by them who at the sight of the Angels fled first from the sepulchre for feare of whom Marke seemeth to write ch 16.8 that they saw a vision of Angels who affirmed that Iesus was aliue And thus Cleopas hath ingenuously declared what the cōmunication of himselfe his companion was without any feare who it might be to whom they spake whether he were an enemie or a friend They cannot but professe themselues to haue an honourable opinion of him whom their Rulers had most odiously and vniustly pursued to the death as if hee had beene a deceiuer or a traitour c. Now he doth therewithall likewise simply and plainely open vnto our Sauiour though as yet he little thought that it was he the very cause or causes of his and his companions griefe yea of the common griefe of the rest of the Disciples First because whereas they trusted before that hee should haue deliuered Israel now by reason that such a death fell vpon him they beganne to call their former thoughts into question and doubt Secondly because notwithstanding the newes that was brought began to cheare vp their hearts in that they had an inckling that he should be aliue againe yet they could not be perswaded that it was so because no doubt they imagined strongly that if it had beene so it should haue beene done in another manner of sort that is in more pompous magnificence then was reported or could yet be found to haue beene performed Such was the answer of Cleopas he therein laying forth at large both what was the communication of himselfe and his companion and also what their griefe was Now let vs heare the reply of our Sauiour though hetherto he thought it not meete to discouer himselfe Question How doth saint Luke lay this forth vnto vs Answer This is contained in the 24. chap. verses 25 26 27. as it followeth thus 25 Then he said vnto them O fooles and slow of heart to beleeue all that the Prophets haue spoken 26 Ought not Christ to haue suffered these things and to enter into his glory 27 And he began saith Luke from Moses and all the Prophets and interpreted vnto them in all the Scriptures the things which were written of him Explicatiō In this reply of our Sauiour wee haue three things of most worthy obseruation to consider First the earnest reprehension which hee giueth his Disciples verse 26. O fooles c. Secondly his like earnest short reprehensiue and interrogatory affirmation of the truth called into question by them Thirdly a large proofe and confirmation of the same truth from all the holy scriptures of the old Testament as the Euangelist plainely testifieth though for breuities sake insomuch as hee hath euery where mentioned them in the history of the Gospel of our Sauiour as occasion was offered before he doth not repeate them now againe All these things are exceeding profitable for our instruction let vs therefore stand a while to ponder and weigh them And first let vs well know and willingly suffer our selues to be admonished of that it is a great sinne in the sight of God and our Sauiour to be dullards and sluggards in the knowledge beliefe of the holy scriptures of God Yea that it is a great sinne in vs not to be ready and chearefull in the vnderstanding and faith of them all without exception seeing God by his holy Spirit spake in the ministery of his holy Prophets both by their speech and also by their writing whosoeuer of thē haue either spoken or written any thing from the beginning of the world For otherwise our Sauiour would neuer haue bin thus earnest in calling his Disciples fooles or dullards for want of the knowledge hereof seeing they were not altogether ignorant and vnbeleeuing and the rather seeing they were not of the eleuen but of the more ordinary sort of his Disciples Wherefore I pray you let vs diligently marke that all the excellencie of our wisedome consisteth in the knowledge and faith of the holy Scriptures yea both of the old and also of the new Testament euer since that God hath of his singular mercy caused them to be written and added to the olde for the further instruction and edification of his Church in the knowledge and faith of the same his truth Without this we are but fooles and dullardes as our Sauiour telleth vs how sharpe and quicke witted or how graue and profound so euer any of vs may seeme to be otherwise Yea though wee were as wise as Ahitophel or as subtile as Herod c. And therefore also let vs not onely mark but euen stirre vp our selues to performe it that wee giue our selues to be most ready and chearefull in the imbracing of the knowledge and faith of the holy Scriptures infinitely aboue all things in the world beside Let vs not be negligent readers and drowsie hearers c but most diligent and alwaies waking as good schollers and profitable students vnder so excellent a Schoolemaster as our Sauiour is that we may not onely vnderstand with our minde but also beleeue in our hearts as our Sauiour requireth in that he saith O fooles and slow of heart to beleeue c. This reproofe is to be vnderstood and taken as most sharpe against those who hauing had the best meanes of knowledge and faith haue made the least profiting according to the reproofe of the Galatians ch 3.1 Let such therfore especially lay this rebuke of our Sauiour to heart and learne to be more wise and diligent for euer hereafter lest at the last they feele the euerlasting discommodity smart of it when our Sauiour shall come againe to take heauy vengeance vpon such vnprofitable truants as they are threatned 2. Thes 1.7.8 c. Thus much concerning the first branch of the reply of our Sauiour Touching the second branch of it we are to consider that he doth briefly abridge and comprehend in two heads all that the holy Prophets haue written of him in the old Testament to wit those things which concerne his sufferings first and then those which doe concerne his glory which was to follow after the same According to the which abridgement of our Sauiour the Apostle Peter writeth that it was the search inquirie of the Prophets chiefly and principally aboue all other things after the sufferings that should come vnto Christ and the glory that should follow 1. Epist 1.11 The same abridgement also doth the Apostle Paul make of his doctrine Act. 26. verses 22.23 So then that which these Disciples of our Sauiour ignorantly took an occasion to stumble at and therevpon to begin to doubt whether he were the true Messiah and redeemer of his people it ought to haue been a speciall confirmation vnto them insomuch as the prophesies of the holy Scriptures giuen forth of the true Messiah were
wicked of this world doe think let vs beloued in the Lord who are taught of God and seeing the necessitie of the knowledge faith of our Lord Iesus Christ to our saluatioÌ„ let vs I say esteeme highly of our Sauiour aboue all things and of the ministrie preaching of the gospel as of that one thing the which our Sauiour himselfe assureth vs is specially necessarie Luke 10.42 and is both the wisedome and power of God to our saluation 1. Cor 1.24 Our Sauiour Christ as the author and his Gospell in the ministerie of it as the instrument 1. Tim 4.16 Yea so necessarie is the preaching of thâ— Gospel in the ordinary ministerie of it that it is necessarie that euery congregation should haue his Pastor to preach vnto it that as he standeth bound to watch ouer them at the peril of hiâ— soule so they vpon like perill stand bound to hearken to him in all things which he speaketh to them according to his dutie in the name of the Lord. Yea euery people to their owne proper minister and euery minister to his proper charge by a special bond of dutie in the Lord. 1. Thes 5 12 13 14. Heb 13 17. and in many other places as was partly mentioned a litle before So that euen as it were in vaine for chiâ—dren to make a shewe of good behauiour abroad if they should be stubborne disobedient to their owne naturall godly Parents at home or for the wife to deale courteously to her neighbours but to liue churlishly with her owne husband or if the husband making shewe of a kind man abroad should vse his own wife and family hardly c. so shal it be in vaine before the iudgement seat of Christ for any Christian whether Parent or child c. to pretend a liking loue to other ministers of the word their gifts if they shall despise their own godly faithfull Pastor which God hath set ouer them By the like bond euery Pastor or Minister of the word is tyed to the speciall care of his owne people or flocke And for the maintenance of this ministerie of the Gospel euery Christian Prince Magistrate standeth bound to be specially careful as of that which our Sauiour coÌ„mendeth to their speciall trust as to the foster father of his Church by all that externall and ciuil power which he hath giuen them the which also by his Gospell hee doth sanctifie vnto them and maketh the meanest Prince many degrees more honourable in those respectes then is the gouernment of the most pompous Kings among the heathen And that also to their eternal saluation while they submit their scepters and persons whole gouernment to the scepter of the Lord Iesus their Lord Sa who is to be blessed of al for euer euer Amen Yet when our Sauiour saith that he sent his Apostles as his Father hath sent him we most not vnderstand his wordes so as if he did communicate to them an equall dignitie or authoritie with himselfe or that they had any part at all with him in the reconciliation and redemption of the world c. bâ—t that he gaue them in such sort as was described before and as we shal shortly haue occasion to consider againe a like dignitie and authoritie immediately from him as hee came immediately from the Father c. Yet with like outward and worldly abasement and affliction also as to seruants of speciall trust from him and for the same cause indued with singular grace and power in his Church for the spirituall gouernment and ordering thereof aboue all mortall men yea aboue that which he himselfe in his owne lifetime and before his resurrection had put in execution as he promised before his death Iohn 14.12 as was alledged before And thus though hee gaue them not the honour of reconciling the world yet he put into their mouthes the word of reconciliatioÌ„ 2. Cor 5.19 And hath made them workers together with himself in the great and wonderfull worke of his grace to the conuersion and edification of his people in the faith as it followeth in the beginning of the next chap of the same Epistle 1. Ep 3.9 We together are Gods labourers And as workers together we beseech you that ye receiue not the grace of God in vaine c. Yet not so that their work is internall for that is onely the office of our Sauiour by his holy spirit but externall instrumental by the word as also by the externall ministery of the SacrameÌ„ts on their part the which together with the word is on the part of our Lord Iâ— Ch accompanied with the internall grace of his holy spirit as Iohn the Baptist acknowledgeth and professeth Iohn 1.26.27 Luk. 3.16 And the Apostle Peter 1 Ep 3 21.22 Thus by this second particular which is the speech of our Sauiour and the last remedy vsed to cure the vnbeliefe of the eleuen in this his fift appeâ—rance we see plainly from the words of our Sauiour that the ministry of the Gospel is no humane but a most heauenly diuine ordinance Of the which I haue spoken so much the more because it is a very necessarie point whereof euery of vs ought to be well perswaded principally indeed concerning the extraordinary ministery of the holy Apostles both in their preaching coÌ„mitting to writing the holy Scriptures of the new Testament but then also in regard of the ordinary ministery of the same by our Sauiours appointment so to continue to the end of the world To the end that we for our parts learning how to esteeme vse it both in preaching hearing in euery other part of ministery might reape the euerlasting fruite benefite of the same holy ministery and obedience to the same The which God of his infinit mercy grant vnto vs euen for our Lord Iesus Christs sake Amen But now before we proceed any further some may peraduenture aske after the reason of this strange course of our Sa in that he hauing to deale with those that seemed for the time so vncapable of these so great matters they being as meÌ„ amazed or agaist should neuertheles enter into the discourse of these things vnto them I answer that we may wel thinke that by this time wherin our Sa had this speech they had by the grace of God something wel recouered themselues began to be better setled in their minds And further also we may affirme that it was the wisest course that our Sa might vse euen to rouze them vp by a certaine holy violence to chase their vnbelief away by letting them vnderstand that he as their souereigne Lord was in the greatest good earnest with them that might be that therefore they were accordingly to stir vp theÌ„selues with their best earnest to attend vpon that which he spake We may conceiue of that I say from a like case though in a diuers respect to wit if an offender should
vnderstand the words of remitting and retaining as they are here spoken of in respect of sinne Answere Sinne which is the transgression of the law of God as hath beene declared before is in the holy scriptures compared to debts the which in strict course of law euery debter standeth bound to satisfie his creditor for or else he forfaiteth the penalty of the obligation how great so euer it be To remit sinne therefore when it is referred to God it is of free grace and mercy to forgiue sinne as if it had neuer beene committed and therewithall to cancell the obligation that is to say to put away the guiltines and to stay the punishment duâ— to the forfaiture for euer On the contrary to retaine sinne is in iustice to hold the obstinate sinner guilty and to enforce the punishment due to the same by vertue of the obligation bearing full strength still to the vtter conuiction and ouerthrow of him by the iust sentence of the Iudge according to the tenure of the obligation howe great so euer the forfaiture be ExplicatioÌ„ This in deede is the meaning of these words of remitting and retaining of sinne which our Sauiour heere speaketh of as it is euident in that as was said sinne is in the holy Scriptures likened to a debt And that it is so the fift petition of the Lords prayer doeth plainly confirme Forgiue vs our debts for so is the Greeke word opheilemata as we also forgiue our debters Tois opheiletais emon Math. 6.12 and Luke 11.4 For euen wee doe forgiue euery one that is indebted to vs panti opheilonti emin Likewise in the parable of the forgiuing of the tenne thousand talents Math. 18.23 c. And in the parable of the two debters whose debts the Creditor forgaue to the one lesse to the other more Luke 7.40.41 c. These debts the Euangelist Math. calleth offences our trespasses immediatly after the Lords prayer chap. 6.14 15. paraptomata Such therefore is the most tender mercie of God our heauenly Father that hee doth most freely as touching our selues euen for our Lord Iesus Christ his sake pardon the sinnes of all that doe truly repent and beleeue the Gospell and setteth vs free both from the guiltines and also from the punishment of our sinnes both temporall and eternall like as a Creditor should free his debtor from his debt by cancelling the obligation as was touched before According to that Coloss 2.13.14 God hath quickned you together with Christ forgiuing you all your trespasses and putting out the handwriting of ordinances that was against vs which was contrarie vnto vs hee euen tooke it out of the way and fastned it vpon the Crosse c. Reade also Romanes 3.24 and chapter 3.4 and Isai 43.21.22.23.24.25 and Iob 34.31 In either of which places both Isai and Elihu doe make it a soueraigne prerogatiue belonging to God alone to take away sinnes and to say I haue pardoned I will not destroy On the contrary such is the perfect iustice of God against euery impenitent and obstinate sinner specially such as despise grace offered by the Gospell and be cruelly bent against their brâ—thren that hee will exact the vttermost farthing at the hands of all such as we read Math. 6.14.15 and ch 18.32.33.34.35 Read also Math. 25. ver 24. c. 30. And this also doth the Lord challenge as proper to himselfe in that he saith oftentimes Vengeance is mine and I will repay Rom. 12.19 Hetherto concerning the meaning of the words of remitting and retaining of sinne But now in the second place insomuch as both the forgiuenes of sinne and also the punishment of sinne belongeth properly to God and he is so minded as it is most meete that he will giue his glory to no other Isai 48.11 Question How may the remitting and the retaining of sinne be ascribed to any mortall man Answere That which our Sauiour Christ promiseth and assureth to his disciples in this behalfe is to be vnderstood only of a ministeriall seruice and not of any absolute power which he minded to giue vnto them ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It must needes be so For otherwise our Sauiour should displace himselfe and set them vpon his throne which for vs once to speake of think were most blasphemous and absurd Neither could it euer come into the thought of our Sauiour so to doe His meaning is therfore onely to assure them that while they shal according to his will and commandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly pronounce to any one whosoeuer hee be that truly repenteth remission of his sinnes whither it be at his first calling or vpon the renuing of his repentance after that he hath by some tentation fallen into any sinne and hath beene reproued censured yea though the occasion should require that he should be excoÌ„municated and cut off from the Church for the same that the sinnes of all such shal be forgiuen them according to the preaching of his Ministers and according to that most gratious promise which he hath made Ezech. 18.23.27.28.29.30.31.32 And 1. Ioh. 1.9 and ch 2.1.2 And on the contrary part the meaning of our Sauiour is that while his disciples executing their office of Apostleship shall according to his will and coÌ„mandement either publikely preach to many or more particularly vpon any speciall occasion pronounce the wrath of God and eternall condemnation against any impenitent and obstinate sinner in a iust course of disciplinarie proceeding censure that they shall accordingly perish and be damned for euer This is no other thing but that which our Sauiour had told the same his chiefe disciples of before this time though they did not then so clearely conceiue consider of it as we read Math. 16 ver 18.19 where our Sauiour spake thus concerning theÌ„ all as appeareth in this place of Iohn though by name to Peter then vpon that special occasion which was giuen by Peter our Sauiour there saying I say also vnto thee that thou art Peter and vpon this rocke Our Sauiour it may be pointing to himselfe as Ioh. 2.19 but assuredly meaning himselfe whoÌ„ Peter in the name of all the rest had professed to be the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God verse 16. I will build my Church saith our Sauiour and the gates of hell shall not ouercome it And I will giue vnto thee the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt binde vpon earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose vpon earth shall be loosed in heauen That is to say the effect shall certainly followe while Peter or any of all the rest as wee haue seene before shall either binde or vnloose open or shut the Kingdome of heauen in such sort as our Sauiour himselfe prescribeth For otherwise as our Sauiour speaketh of himself Reu 3.7 He alone hath the key of Dauid who openeth no man shutteth shutteth no maÌ„ openeth Hee reuerseth all vniust
of leaue and not conteining an absolute commandement because wee doe not reade that Thomas did so much as our Sauiour offered and was â—eady to permit him Neither doth our Sauiour afterward speake of Thomas his touching his hand or his side but onely saith thus Thomas because thou hast seene me thou beleeuest It may be therefore our Sauiour gaue Thomas the grace to be ashamed of himselfe presently vpon the offer and sight of the print of the nailes like as the childe wained from the breast seemeth some long time after to be fond of the mothers bosome and yet when she sheweth it the dugge is ashamed to sucke This I say it may be that Thomas hauing the grace giuen him to consider the diuine manner of our Sauiour his comming among them and his diuine knowledge of his words spoken when our Sauiour as hee knew well was bodily absent was ashamed of himselfe and saw his former errour and rash wayward and fond childishnesse euen by the gentle and gratious rebuke of our Sauiour saying he thou not faithlesse but faithfull And therefore would proceede no further but crieth out as one both professing himselfe ouercome to beleeue as also crauing forgiuenesse and pardon of his former vnbeliefe saying Oh my Lord and my God As though he should haue said what needeth any further proofe I doe acknowledge thee to be my Lord and my God euen thee whom I see and know to be very true man before me But howsoeuer it was whether Thomas did proceede to feele eyther hand or side or neither of them this may certainely well be concluded that he in the vttering of these wordes enlightened with a singular grace to make a most liuely profession of the true christian faith concerning both the Person and also the office of our Sauiour with a particular application of the fruites and benefites of either of them to himselfe in that he beleeueth in him as being his Lord and his God wherein resteth the nature and very esse or being of the true iustifying faith And it is certaine also that whether Thomas proceeded to put his finger into hand or side or no yet it could not be that any touching or handling could haue had this operation had not our Sauiour touched him most effectually with the finger of his most holy Spirit as we haue touched once before All was therefore of the wonderfull grace and mercy of our Sauiour towards this most poore and fraile incredulous and vnbeleeuing Thomas And thus the third fourth and fift branch of the mercy of our Sauiour toward him are lincked together in one to wit the permission rebuke and correction of that grosse errour wherein Thomas had slept securely a whole weeke before Neuerthelesse touching the rebuke let vs more particularly and very carefully obserue that our Sauiour bidding Thomas not to be faithlesse noteth therein the wofull estate of a faithlesse man and in saying but be thou faithfull he sheweth wherein the happinesse of a man consisteth Yea let vs well note that our Sauiour in speaking these words did both cure and remoue the euill and also gaue coÌ„ferred the coÌ„trary grace as it is euideÌ„t by the fourth fifth branch And now finally in the sixth place as it was a singular mercy of our Sauiour to Thomaes to passe by his grosse sinne so gently and patiently as he did he looking onely to the cherishing of that grace which now he had vouchsafed vppoÌ„ him in that he saith Thomas because thou hast seen me thou beleeuest as though he should say thou hast receiued a great mercy in that thy great sin being couered thou hast the gift of faith bestowed vpoÌ„ thee infinitly of more worth then all thy bodily seeing or feeling could haue brought vnto thee as this I say was a great blessing to Thomas as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand so hee doeth therwithal plainly affirme that it is yet a more blessed thing a more excelleÌ„t obedience of faith for any to beleeue from the bare naked testimony of the word which is the most kindly instrument of faith though they haue not to that end the bodily sight of Christ nor the print of the nailes and speare in his flesh to looke vpon For this knowledge of our Sauiour Christ from the word is the most excellent and pure knowledge as the Apostle Paul giueth to vnderstand 2. Cor. 5.16 And accordingly that faith which resteth it self sheerly vpon the word rightly vnderstood is the faith which is much more pretious then the gold tried in the fire 1. Pet. 1.6 7 8 9. This most pretious faith no doubt but Thomas had and so the rest of the Apostles Yet because it had as it were a more carnall beginning therefore in that respect our Sauiour humbleth theÌ„ all by shewing them the imperfections of their weak feeble faith as it were from the cradle and first swadling bands thereof So then it may iustly be a notable incouragement to vs whosoeuer of vs doe truly beleeue concerning that great blessing which God hath vouchsafed vs in giuing vs this grace to beleeue in our Sauiour Christ at this day though we neuer saw him bodily seeing it is no whit inferiour to their blessing who did so behold him if happily we shall be found truly thankfull dutifull to the Lord God our Sauiour as we ought to be For not only were they blessed Math. 13.16.17 but wee also are blessed as this saying of our Sauiour to Thomas sheweth Yea a thousand fold more blessed are they that neuer saw yet beleeue then they that saw euery day and yet had not the grace to beleeue according to that excellent admonition of our Sauiour Luk 13.24 c. Striue to enter in at the straight gate c. For otherwise as our Sauiour saith there it shall be in vayne for any to alledge and say We haue eaten and drunke in thy presence and thou hast taught in our streetes c. Thus our Sauiour Christ diuideth his blessing in that he professeth himselfe to be not onely a blessing to his Church while hee was bodily present vpon the earth but much rather after his ascension into heauen though he be bodily absent insomuch as from that time hee was and still is more abundantly present by his holy Spirit and the manifold graces thereof According as he had told his disciples before Ioh. cha 16.7 I tell you the truth it is expedient for ye that I goe away for if I goe not away the Comforter will not come vnto you c. These things thus considered and namely that our Sauiour pronounceth those blessed whosoeuer beleeue in him according to all that is written of him in the holy Scriptures though they neuer had the bodily sight either of him or of the print of the nailes and speare in his flesh yea though they neuer saw him either before his resurrection or since It is cleare that they which would extend these words of beleeuing
words which were tolde before by the holy Prophets and also the commandement of vs the Apostles of the Lord and Sauiour So then as the Apostle Iames teacheth chap. 1.22 all true christian hearers of the word preached and taught they must be doers of the word and not hearers onely deceiuing themselues c. Thus much concerning Teaching the first principall part of the Apostles Commission Now touching the second part which concerneth Baptizing wee are to the vnderstanding of the meaning of our Sauiour as was answered to consider first what Baptisme is secondly in what forme of words it is to be administred thirdly to what end and purpose Question First therefore what say you that Baptisme is Answer The word Baptisme from the Greeke word signifying the putting of a thing to be washed vnder the water as I haue heard you say it is here in those words of our Sauiour and in many places of the new Testament as I haue beene further taught to bee vnderstood of a holy and religious kinde of washing by putting of the face the chiefe part of mans body vnder the water Explication proofe So the Greeke word Baptizo signifieth indeede and thus it is of necessitie to be vnderstoode in this most holy speech of our Sauiour as it is euident Matth. 3.13.16 from the baptizing of our Sauiour himselfe by Iohn the Baptist wherevnto our Sauiour submitted himselfe and sanctified our Baptisme in his owne flesh For hee went into the riuer Iorden to bee baptized and so soone as he was baptized it is said that he came out of the water againe Likewise Acts 8.35 c. After that Phillip the Euangelist had from the prophecie of Isaiah preached Iesus to the Eunuch the Euangelist Luke reporteth that as Phillip and the Eunuch went on their way they came vnto a certaine water and the Eunuch said See here is water What doth let mee to be baptized c. And then verse 38. it is further saide that they went downe both of them into the water and that Phillip baptized the Eunuch So that it is plaine that the baptizing which our Sauiour Christ speaketh of is a holie and religious or sacramentall washing not of the clothes but euen of the bodies and persons of men themselues yea euen of their soules according to the spirituall signification and vse wherevnto our Sauiour hath sanctified the same The which holie vse will more manifestly appeare from the interpretation of the forme of the administration of it Wherevnto let vs now come Qu. In the next place therefore after what manner is this holy baptizing or sacramentall washing to be administred The forme and manner is this that the Minister of the Gospel doe apply the water to the partie that is baptized Answer In the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost Explication and proofe This is indeed the very full and compleat forme yea and the very substance of this holy Sacrament The which the Churches of our Sauiour Christ haue in conscience of this commandement of our Sauiour constantly and dutifully obserued And though we doe not reade this forme of baptizing vsually expressed in the holy Scriptures or it may be not at all fully expressed where the administratiō of baptisme is recorded but synecdochically vnder the name of Christ alone yet from the institution of it wee are to vnderstand what the vsuall practise was and how all those briefe and synecdochicall recordes are to be vnderstood In which respect it is very worthie the obseruation that at such time as certaine Disciples of Ephesus answered the Apostle Paul that they had not so much as heard whether there be any holy Ghost he asked them Vnto what were ye then baptized Act. 19.2 3. So then the forme yea the essentiall forme as we may say of christian baptisme is in the name or into the name of one onely true God three distinct persons the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost The meaning of this forme of christian baptisme will as was further said be the more cleare vnto vs from the consideration of the ends and vses of this holy ordinance of our Sauiour and therefore let vs speedily come vnto them Question Which may they be Answer Our Lord Iesus Christ hath ordained this Sacrament to be an outward signe and seale of his adopting of euery true beleeuer in his Sonne the same our Lord Iesus Christ to be receiued into his most gratious couenant of the remission of sinnes and of the inheritance of eternall life and glory in the kingdome of heauen And he hath ordained it also to be a profession of their and our dedicating and vowing of our selues to him to his spirituall worship and faithfull seruice alone so to continue all the daies of ou◠liues yea euen for euer and euer Explication and proofe That the baptizing which our Sauiour hath commanded is a sacramentall or outward signe and seale of his most gratious accepting of vs the profane and heathen Gentiles into his holy couenant to assure vs by his holy Spirit of his fatherly goodnesse mercy in the forgiuenesse of our sinnes c. through the death and resurrection of his onely begotten Sonne the same our Sauiour it may be euident vnto vs from that which was long before prophecied by the holy Prophets of God being compared with the accomplishment thereof For whereas the Lord God hath said as we read Hosh 1.10 In the place where it was said vnto them ye are not my people it shall be said vnto them yee are the sonnes of the liuing God And chap. 2.23 I will say to them which were not my people Thou art my people And they shall say Thou art my God he hath now long since fulfilled it to vs together with the holy remnant of the Iewes according to the holy testimony of Saint Paul Rom. 9.24 25 26. And he hath confirmed it by this Sacrament of holy Baptisme to the ends aboue mentioned so that it is our dutie to acknowledge all thanks to be most due vnto our God for that as he promised by the same his holy Prophet Hos chap. 1.7 I will haue mercie vpon the house of Iuda and I will saue them by the Lord their God that is by the Lord Iesus Christ one God with the Father and the holy Ghost so he hath performed it vnto vs. And it is the same thing which he foretolde by his holy Prophet Ezekiel chap. 36.25 26 27. saying Then will I powre cleane water vpon you and ye shall be cleane yea from all your filthinesse and from all your idolls will I cleanse you A new heart also will I giue you and a new Spirit will I put within you and I will take away your stonie heart out of your bodie and I will giue you an heart of flesh and I will put my Spirit within you and cause you to walke in my statutes and yee shall keepe my iudgements and doe
them c. and ye shall be my people and I will be your God In all which promises of the Gospel wee through our Sauiour Christ haue our part with them and this our baptisme is a seale of it to vs as well as to the beleeuing remnant of them according to that which we reade Acts 2.38 39. compared with chap. 10.47 48. Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptized who haue receiued the holy Ghost as well as we So he that is the Apostlâ— Peter commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Likewise Ephes 2.11 12 c. to the end of the chapter In which place also wee are worthily admonished to consider the greatnes of the most gratious benefite of our admittance into the couenant of God who were strangers from it before c to the end we might prouoke our dull hearts according to our bounden duty to gâ—orifie the name of the Lord our God with all possible glory praise which we may yeelde vnto him for the same For verily the benefit ought iustly to be as great in our account as it was strange vnto the Iewes yea vnto Peter at the first that it should be so vntill that he was admonished by a speciall vision with this instruction expresly added on the behalfe of vs the Gentiles The things which God hath purified pollute thou not that is see thou doe not account them to be vncleane and vnlawfull to haue a holy communion and fellowship with yee Act. 1â— verses 11 c. 15 c. In which respect also the mysterie of godlines is highly celebrated in that among other things our Sauiour Christ is preached to the Gentiles and beleeued on in the world And all this is according to the holy prophesie of Isaiah chap. 11.10 as it is alledged by the holy Apostle Rom. 15.12 He shall reigne ouer the Gentiles and in him shall the Gentiles trust And againe according to that Isai 42.1 2 3 4. and Matth. 12.21 Now therefore seeing the Lord our God of his infinite mercy doth according to this blessed ordinance of our Sauiour and for his sake assure vs that he receiueth vs into his most gratious couenant euen to the remitting of our sinnes c. Heb. 10.16 17 18 19. as hath been declared from the former part of the answer is it not cleare of it selfe according to the latter part of the answer that we ought most willingly thankfully and dutifully to dedicate and vow our selues wholly to the Lord and to his holy worship and seruice yea with a minde neuer to depart from him I doubt not but the heart and conscience of euery one that hath grace to discerne any thing at all cannot but from the consideration of this so inestimable a mercy of God say Amen acknowledging with all his heart that it is his most bounden duty so to doe We for our parts cannot but say as wee haue learned from the Prophet Micah chap. 4. verse 5. that insomuch as all people will walke euerie one in the name of his God yea though they be false gods much rather will we walke in the name of the Lord our God for euer and euer insomuch as the Lord our God into whose name we are baptized is the onely true God euen God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost three Persons one onely God as the holy Scriptures doe plainely teach and confirme vnto vs. The which obedience that we may with the better coÌ„science yeeld let vs wel consider what this meaneth to be baptized into the name of the Father and of the Sonne Question and of the holy Ghost Say therefore What is the meaning thereof Answer To be baptized into the name of the Father is to haue assurance giuen to euerie true beleeuer which is baptized that God the Father is through our Lord Iesus Christ his Sonne become his Father and that for the same cause he standeth bound to performe the dutie of an obedient childe vnto him To be baptized into the name of the Sonne is to haue assurance giuen that the same so baptized is for his part one of those whom our Lord Iesus Christ the Sonne of the Father hath redeemed and reconciled to the same his Father through his blood and therefore standeth bound to obey him as the Lord his redeemer To be baptized into the name of the holy Ghost is to haue assurance giuen that euerie true beleeuer so baptized is sealed vp and sanctified by the holy Ghost against the day of his full redemption to haue his portion of perfit glorie in the kingdome of heauen and therefore that hee standeth bound to obey him as the Lord his sanctifier Thus indeede doth the whole Trinitie of Persons in the vnitie of the eternall Godhead Explication proofe consent in the blessed worke of our redemption and saluation And the verie phrase of speech to be baptized into the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost doth note the giuing of such a holy assurance as you speake of yea such an assurance as challengeth that singular dutie which hath also beene spoken of as may be obserued by that one instance in stead of all which is written concerning baptizing into the name of our Sauiour Christ in that he is the second Person in the glorious Trinitie For the Apostle Paul minding to beate downe all emulation and depending vpon men and to direct christians to looke vnto our Sauiour Christ who hath accepted them to be his and to whom they haue addicted themselues he reasoneth from this Sacrament of Baptisme to that end For whereas many among the Corinthians were diuided in their mindes in that one saide I am Paules and another I am Apollos and I am of Cephas and I am Christs he opposeth them thus Is Christ diuided was Paul crucified for ye either were ye Baptized into the name of Paul c. As though he should haue said yee ought all euery one of yee to be his onely into whose name ye haue beene baptized that is ye ought to depend vpon him to giue him the whole glorie c. 1. Cor. 1.12.13 and Gal. 3.27.28 For all ye that are baptized into Christ haue put on Christ there is neither Iew nor Grecian c. For yee are all one in Christ Iesus And likewise to stirre vp the care of godlinesse and holinesse of life he saith Rom. 6.3.4 Know yee not that all wee which haue beene baptized into Iesus Christ haue beene baptized into his death Wee are buried then with him by baptisme in his death that like as Christ was raised vp from the dead to the glory of the Father so wee also should walke in newnesse of life That which is saide concerning the second Person in that he is God yea both God and man in the Person of the mediator betwixt God and man is proportionably to be vnderstood concerning the rest That is seeing we are baptized into
childe Exod. 4.24 For baptisme is to vs Christians the same in proportion which circumcision was to the people of Israell And furthermore as it is a comfortable helpe for the strengthening of the faith of those that hauing truly desired it doe enioy it so no doubt the want of it through the negligence of any beleeuer cannot but minister a very great temptation to the weakening and disturbing of the peace of his faith so long as hee should want it euen so often as he should thinke of these words of our Sauiour Hee that shall beleeue and be baptized so neerely ioyning baptisme with faith as he doth though not as the cause of saluation yet as a testimonie and pledge of it to euerie true beleeuer And thus as Maister Caluine well concludeth this point Baptisme is necessarie though not simply yet for obedience sake Non simpliciter necessarium dicimus sed tantum obedientiae nostrae respectu And againe Non tanquam dimidia salutis causa sed vt testimonium Not as the halfe cause of saluation but as a testimony or pledge of it But from the former part of your answer there seemeth a great doubt to arise For seeing our Sauiour determining who shal be baptized saith they are such as are first to be taught and then also are to beleeue and so to be baptized how commeth it to passe that wee our â—elues haue beene baptized while we were Infants and that we doe baptize our children likewise while they are yet very new borne babes and so cannot be such as haue beene taught or be capable of any instruction and therefore much lesse doe actually beleeue Question What warrant can we haue for this Answer Though it was necessarie that at the first publishing of the Gospell to such people as were altogether heathenish that is prophane and vnbeleeuing they should be brought to knowledge and so to the faith of the mysterie of godlines because otherwise the Sacrament thereof must needes haue beene prophaned and of no vse and profit vnto them Yet so soone as any beleeued the Lord did not onely receiue themselues into his holy couenant of grace and mercy through Iesus Christ But also their children And therevpon haue they euen from the Apostles times to this day beene admitted to be partakers of the signe and seale of the couenant Explication and proofe This in deede hath beene the perpetuall vse of the Church of Christ euen from the primitiue imbracing of the Gospell amongst the Gentiles And the same also hath beene done vpon very good ground insomuch as the parents being sanctified to God their children also are accepted of God as holy vnto him as the Apostle Paule teacheth 1. Cor. 7.17 Neither may it be thought that the couenant of God entred with the Gentiles in the daies of the Gospell is lesse fauourable and gratious then was his couenant with the Israelites in the time of the law and before And therfore seeing when the Lord tooke Abraham into his couenant he did take in his children and whole posterity also with him and for a comfortable testimonie and proofe thereof commanded that the signe of his couenant should be imprinted in their flesh as wee reade Genes 17.7.8.9 c. Wee likewise perswade our selues from the same ground that God admitting at the first beleeuing parents into his most gratious couenant doth therewithall also admit their children into the same and that they may and ought now in the time of the Gospell be as lawfully baptized as euer the children of the Iewes were to be circumcised in the time of the law But therewithall this must be as firmely acknowledged that all Christian parents stand as strictly bound so soone as God giueth aptnes of vnderstanding to teach them the mysterie of their Christian baptisme to wit into whose name they haue beene baptized and to what end that they may know the greâ—tnes of Gods mercy towards them in this behalfe euen more and more from time to time and the straight bond of their duty and obedience to God the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost insomuch as the Father of his free grace and mercy hath adopted them in his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ to be his children in whom also he hath reconciled them to himselfe washing away their sinnes through his bloud and sanctifying them vnto himselfe by his spirit euen by the holy Ghost These things I say doe all Christian parents first who bring their children to baptisme and also all Ministâ—rs of the Gospell who doe baptize them and all other who are any way specially interessed in the holy action stand as strictly bound to teach and to bring them vp or procure as much as lieth in them that they may be brought vp in the holy nurture and information of the Lord as they are bound vnder paine of damnation to know beleeue and practise the same good duties themselues Lest their children through their default for want of knowledge or hauing knowledge doe for want of conscience fall away from the couenant of their baptisme to prophanenes and vngodlines and so bring vpon themselues a double condemnation The one because they are sinfull by nature the other because they refuse that mercie which is offered vnto them by the free grace and fauour of God And the rather doe we stand thus strictly bound to teach our children the holy mysterie of baptisme into the name of the Father and of the Sonne and of the holy Ghost that is into the name of one onely true GOD three distinct persons because wee cannot otherwise rightly knowe God nor how to beleeue in him nor what the fruite and efficacie of our baptisme is nor any thing at all what true Christianitie doth meane But what if our children doe die before they come to yeeres of discretion or it may be before they come to be baptized at all Question What is to be said in this case Answer God of his infinite mercie knoweth as well how to take them into his heauenly Kingdome as to admit them into his gratious couenant here vpon earth euen as seemeth best to his godly wisedome ExplicatioÌ„ It is very true And therein are wee to rest and to quiet and comfort our selues as they that haue learned to sowe in hope Yea further wee are to leaue secret thinges to the Lord and to account thinges reuealed a sufficient contentment to vs and our children in all things whatsoeuer may concerne our selues or them And thus much shall for the present time suffice concerning the more generall and common effects of the ministerie of the Gospell and also touching this point of the baptisme of children as an appurtenance thereunto This onely added that no infant of any Infidell Iewe or Turke may lawfully be baptized at this day no more then in the Apostles time vntill the paâ—ents one of them at the least haue imbraced the faith and doe make a holy profession of it and accordingly desire baptisme
and remained in the graue as one truly descended downe among the dead yea that he being verily in the state and condition of the dead saue onely that his flesh saw no corruption the soule being neuerthelesse perfitly seperated and remooued from the body as farre as heauen is distant from the earth neither yet perfitly glorified but onely resting in the paradise of God among the soules of the faithfull already departed this life and abiding in like estate and condition with them all the time that his body lay dead in the graue the wordes of this Article I say doe teach me to beleeue that the third day after his sufferings hee did quicken and raise vp the same his body that was dead and buried from the former condition of the dead and from the power and dominion of the graue his soule returning againe to his body thenceforth neuer to die or to be sundred any more but to liue for euer in perfect happinesse and fulnesse of glorie with his diuine nature as the Articles following will further declare They doe teach vs indeed thus much For seeing the humane nature of our Sauiour Christ Explication being free from sinne in it selfe and hauing on our parts made a full satisfaction to God for our sinnes and moreouer insomuch as the same humane nature was vnited to the diuine nature in one Person it was vnpossible that death should preuaile against him And therefore at the time appointed that is on the third day after he was crucified dead buried he brake the bonds of death hath openly declared that he hath made a full conquest both of sin death and of him that had the power of death that is the diuell But insomuch as this your answer is somewhat long The meaning of the Article and consisteth of many parts it shall be good for vs in regard of the weightinesse of the matter accordingly to consider of the seuerall proofes thereof First therefore as touching this that our Sauiour Christ did by his owne diuine power together with the Father raise vp his bodie from the dead wee haue the testimony of our Sauiour himselfe who said before his death that he would doe so Iohn 10.17 18. Therefore saith he doth my Father loue me because I lay downe my life that I might take it againe this commandement haue I receiued of my Father And 1 Pet. 3 1â— Christ was put to death concerning the flesh but he was quickened by the spirit that is to say by his diuine power And further coÌ„cerning the ioynt working of the Father thus we reade Act. 2.24 God saith the Apostle Peter hath raised vp Iesus and loosened the sorrowes of death because it was vnpossible that he should be holden of it And verse 32. This Iesus hath God raised vp whereof we all are witnesses And againe more fully chap. 3. verses 13 14 1â— The God of Abraham Isaak and Inakob the God of our Fathers hath glorified his Sonne Iesus c. and hath raised vp the Lord of life from the dead whereof wee are witnesses And verse â—6 First vnto you hath God raised vp his Sonne Iesus And chap. 4. verse 10. Be it knowne to yee all c that God hath raised againe Iesus Christ from the dead Likewise chap. 5. verse 30. The God of our Fathers hath raised vp Iesus whom yee slew and hanged on a tree Him hath God listed vp by his right hand to be a Prince and a Sauiour c And wee are witnesses of these things which we say yea and the holy Ghost whom God hath giuen to those that obey him And chap. 10. verse 40. Him God raised vp the third day and caused that be was shewed openly And chap 13 in the Sermon that Paul preached at Antioch of Pisidia from the 30. verse c. And Heb. chap. 13. verse 20. God is called the God of peace who brought againe from the dead the Lord Iesus the great Sheepeheard of the sheepe Thus Therefore wee see it plentifully confirmed that the bodie of our Sauiour Christ which was crucisied dead buried and which lay in the graue to the third day is one free among the dead as the Psalmist speaketh Psal 8.5 was raised vp againe by his owne diuine power together with the Father And that this was done the body neuerthelesse remaining free from corruption it is expresly testified by the Apostles Peter and the rest Act. 2.27.31 and chapter 13. verses 36 37. according to the prophesie of Dauid in the 16. Psalme Moreouer that his soule which before hee had alreadie commended into the hands of his Father with the which also the soule of the repenting thiefe was the same day in Paradise as we haue seene Luke 23.45 46. that I say this his soule returned againe it is necessary that according to the truth we doe beleeue it to be so because otherwise insomuch as the soule of man is the chiefe part of man Christ risen could not be the same whole and true Christ who was crucified dead and buried before Neither shall it be amisle for vs in this behalfe to conceiue that the ministerie of the holy Angells who descended from heauen to beare witnesse of the resurrection of our Sauiour was employed to the bringing of the soule to the bodie according as the Angeâ—ls are saide to haue carried the soule of Lazarus from the bodie of Lazarus into the bosome of Abraham But howsoeuer the conueiance of the soule of our Sauiour was from heauen to the bodie this wee may bee sure of that it was by the diuine hand and power of God reunited to the bodie from the which it had beene separated by so farre a distance before That the same his soule was not yet fully glorified though for the time of his seperation from the bodie it rested in the Paradise of God with the soules of the righteous departed this life it is very euident because the full glorification of the whole humane nature depended vpon the ascension of our Sauiour to the right hand of the diuine Maiesty of God The Promise as we may perceiue Iohn 7.39 and chap. 17.5 and 20.17 And that there is no death or seperation for euer now after the reuniting of the soule to the body the Apostle Paul doth plainely testifie Act. 13.34 in that he saith Explication proofe God raised vp Iesus from the dead no more to returne to the graue To the which very purpose also he alledgeth the testimony of the Prophet Isaias chap. 55.3 I will giue ye the holy things of Dauid which are faithfull For the Apostle giueth vs to vnderstand as the truth is that if our Sauiour should not liue for euer hee could not performe the mercies promised to the Church of God in him and by him alone for euer Likewise Rom 6.9.10 If saith the same Apostle Saint Paul we be dead with Christ we beleeue that we shalt liue also with him Knowing that Christ being raised
and in truth risen againe but also that hee was truly ascended vp into heauen and that from thence they should receiue the gifts of the holy Ghost which our Sauiour had promised to send downe vpon them Luke Acts 1.12 and in the Gospell 24.52 And much more ioyfull was it vnto them after the receiuing of the gifts of the holie Ghost as it followeth in the next verse For of that time chiefely the Euangelist seemeth to speake in that he affirmeth That they were continually in the Temple praising and lauding God The certaine truth whereof and of the whole Gospell hee assureth and concludeth with the word Amen like as wee haue seene before Matthew and Iohn to haue done The like ioy ought we to haue yea increasing more and more therein with all holy thankfulnes and the declaration thereof by all good fruites of dutie which may argue the same The which graces God of his infinite mercy grant vnto vs euen for Iesus Christes sake Amen ANd now hauing thus finished the comforts and found that the ascension of our Sauiour is a matter of ioy yea of singular ioy as his conception and birth was to the virgine Marie and to Elizabeth and to the Sheepheards and as his resurrection was to Marie Magdalen and to the Disciples let vs come to inquire out the duties belonging to that comfort and ioy which faith apprehendeth therein Question What duties may these be Answer To speake more generally It is our dutie as a fruite of our faith in our Sauiour ascended vp into heauen to endeuour so much the more cheerefully to goe forward with mightie increases both in the mortification of the remnants of all sinne abiding still in vs and in the minding and doing of all holy and heauenly duties of a godly life in all the dayes that we haue to liue heere vpon the earth Explicatiō It must needes be so in all proportion of good reason For the proofe whereof wee may take the example of the Apostle Paule and other faithfull Christians of whom hee writeth Philippians 3.20.21 saying Our conuersation is in heauen from whence wee looke for our Sauiour c. Wee may likewise take for proofe of it the prayer of the saide Apostle Colos 1.9.10.11 And his exhortation chap. 3.1 c. And the precept of our Sauiour Matth. ◠19.20 21. Lay not vp treasures for your selues vpon earth c. But lay ye vp treasures for your selues in heauen c. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also To the which purpose it may profitable for vs to consider in what phrase of speech the holy Scriptures doe speake of the seruice of GOD and of all his holy waves namely in that is saide The way of life is on high to the prudent to auoide from Holi beneath Prou. 15.24 and in that the seruants of God are saide To haue lifted vp their hearts to seeke God and to haue lifted vp their prayers to God c As 2 King 1◠4 and 2. Chronicles 32.20 And Psalme 25.1.15 Reade also Psalm 123. Verily our Sauiour Christ truly beleeued in as being ascended vp into heauen cannot but be a most effectuall loadstone to drawe vp the mindes of those that be his vnto him how heauie and lumpish so euer they be in themselues Whosoeuer therefore doe not lift vp their mindes vnto heauen-ward but still like swine are groueling and rooting in the earth they shew plainly that they little know what the faith of this Article doth meane And thus much something more generally of the duties of faith belonging to the comfort of the ascension of our Sauiour Question Now more particularly how may wee consider of the duties belonging to the same Answer They may be gathered from the particular comforts aboue rehearsed Shew how First in that our Sauiour ascending vp into heauen left his blessing behinde him euerie one of vs ought to walke in the duties of our seuerall callings speciallie the Ministers of the word in sure trust of good successe we giuing as we are bound all diuine worship honour and praise to the Lord our Sauiour after the example of his holy Apostles when they saw him to ascend Secondly insomuch as our iustification in the sight of God is so clearely confirmed by the ascension of our Sauiour wee ought to rest more quietly and peaceably in it without any looking this way or that way to any thing else as the Apostle Paul teacheth Rom. 10 6.7.8 9.10.11 Thirdly seeing the ascension of our Sauiour maketh it most manifest vnto vs that he hath vanquished all our enemies wee ought so much the more cheerefully to serue God in holines and righteousnes without feare of them or giuing place to any doubt or feare arising in our owne consciences that might any way hinder the same our seruice vnto him Fourthly seeing hee hath by the same his ascension inlarged the bountie of his gifts and graces that they might flowe forth as a more full streame to the end of the world we are to account it so much the more vnworthy a thing that any professing the name of Christ should be ignorant and vnbeleeuing or to dam vp the passage of knowledge and faith against our selues or hauing gifts to be proud of them or not to imploy them wholy to the glory of God and edification of his Church and people Fiftly insomuch as our Sauiour hath ascended to shew vs that our mindes should be set vpon heauenly things and therefore hath promised to send the holy Ghost to be our comforter it were a shame for vs to lye still groueling in the sinfull lustes and pleasures of this world as if all our comfort lay in them and not rather to shewe our selues to be as pilgrimes and strangers in it and to rest and stay our selues vpon God alone for all our consolation according to the holy intreatie of the Apostle Peter 1. Epist chapter 2. 11.12 Finally seeing our Sauiour is ascended to prepare places for vs in heauen it is our bounden dutie to prepare our selues and all that belong vnto vs Pastors their flockes Parents their children c. that we may in Christ Iesus be found meete to be receiued vnto them and euen to long after the same according to the example of S. Paul and other ancient Christians of that time 2. Cor. 5.12 c. but not till we haue finished our course fought the spirituall battailes of God and kept the faith as wee are else where aduised by the spirit of God and by the ministerie of the same his holy Apostle Explication These are the good duties in deede which the comfort of faith in the ascension of our Sauiour into heauen calleth for at our hands and which we stand hound to yeeld in regard thereof And if we doe not prepare our selues and prouide the mariage garment how I pray you may we looke to be admitted for guests in his heauenly Kingdome wee should shew our selues vnworthie the
of it The citie of Ierusalem and the Temple thereof were by Gods speciall ordinance and appointment singularly holy vnto him and of great account euen for his owne name and mercies sake and so were the people also for many ages of ancient time a peculiar people vnto him and chiefly beloued of him And yet all that could not hinder the due course of Gods vengeance after that the bountifulnesse of his mercie and long suffering was most notoriously abused by them It was in vaine for the Disciples to stand vpon the goodlines strength of the building or any such thing to disswade or pitie the destruction thereof So likewise whatsoeuer may bee saide concerning the beautie of the heauens though they bee honoured by the name of his throne the fruitefulnesse of the earth which is called his foote-stoole the stately buildinges that are built vpon it by the ministerie of man the pleasant orchyardes and gardens the rich furniture of houses the beautifull plate and Iewels which are the delights of men all shall bee in vaine and of no force with God to stay that vniuersall iudgement which hee hath for the sinnes of the world when once they shall be full ripe determined to bring vpon it moreouer and beside his particular iudgements wherewith hee will euery day visite the earth in the meane while Wherefore also let nothing be able to hinder our hearts from a dutifull attention toward the doctrine which our Sauiour vouchsafeth to deliuer vnto vs in this behalfe And first concerning the time of this last and greatest iudgement of all other and therewithall concerning the signes of it our Sauiour doth first more generally referre vs to the tribulations before described concerning Ierusalem or rather to the tribulations described before that in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour which as was said treateth of the common troubles both of the world and also of the Church which should not onely goe before the destruction of Ierusalem but also followe after euen to the neare approaching of the last iudgement of our Sauiour And then more particularly according as hee had told his Disciples that beside those before expressed signes they should haue no other speciall signe of the calamitie to come vpon Ierusalem but the compassing of the citie by the Roman Armie so hee doth proportionably tell his Disciples or rather vs by speaking to them seeing vpon vs are come the dayes of the more neare approaching of the ende of the worlde that there shall bee noe other signe more particular then those which hee hath alreadie mentioned vntill hee shall by his very comming declare really and indeede that the ende it selfe is come So that then beside the generall signes going before the ende of the world answerable to those which went before the destruction of Ierusalem wee haue here in the wordes of our present text a description of those signes which shall more immediately goe before the comming of our Sauiour and then of the comming of our Sauiour himselfe at the very ende of the world from whence and whether hee will come together with the manner of his comming and the persons whom hee will iudge who also are described by the effectes which his comming shall haue in their hearts though to a contrarie ende and purpose in diuerse of them as wee shall obserue Let vs therefore weigh these thinges in order And first concerning the time of the last iudgement our Sauiour Christ saith that it shall be immediately after the tribulations before expressed The which wordes wee must either vnderstand of the common troubles generally set downe in the first part of the answere of our Sauiour they being as well forerunners of the end of the world as of the destruction of Ierusalem or else we must vnderstand this word immediately to be spoken not so much in respect of our computation of time as in regard of the estimation of God with whom a thousand yeares is but as one day as the Apostle Peter teacheth 2. Ep 3.8 But seeing our Sauiour speaketh familiarly to informe his church rather then to disclose the vnsearchable minde of God therefore we may iustly vnderstand it in the first sense Neuerthelesse this being yeelded there ariseth a further question concerning the darkening of the Sunne whether our Sauiour doth in these wordes speake properly and in the naturall sense or tropologically and in a borrowed phrase or speech To the which we answer that it is true indeede that the Lord by his holy Prophets hath vsed these very same speeches metaphorically to signifie great troubles and publike alterations of states and kingdomes in the world as Ezek 32 7 8. to expresse that great distresse which hee would bring vpon Egypt by the King of Babylon when I shall put thee out I will couer the heauen saith the Lord and make the Starres thereof darke I will couer the Sunne with a cloude and the Moone shall loose her light All the lightes of heauen I make darke for thee and bring darkenes vpon the land saith the Lord God I will also trouble the hearts of many people And Isai 13.9.10 the same borrowed speeches are vsed to describe the fearefull destruction of Babylon by the Medes and Persians Behold the day of the Lord commeth cruel with wrath and fierce anger to lay the land wast and he shal destroy the sinners out of it For the Starres of heauen and the Planets thereof shall not giue their light the Sonne shal be darkened in his going forth the Moone shal not cause her light to shine And thus it is said Amos. 5.18 woe vnto you hee speaketh to the wicked that desire the day of the Lord to wit of his mercy what haue ye to doe with it the day of the Lord that is of his vâ—sitation vpon sinners is darkenes and not light As if a man did floe from a lyon and a beare met him c. And ver 20. shall not the day of the Lord be darkenes and not light euen darkenes and no light in it Likewise Ioel ch 2.2 And in the same ch v. 3â— 31 the same speeches with a further allusion to some former strange works of God are vsed to note the strange effects which shuld follow vpon the first comming of our Sauiour into the world and in the times succeeding by the Preaching of his Gospell I will shewe wonders in the heauens and in the earth saith the Lord blood and fire and pillars of smoke The Sunne shal be turned into darkenes and the Moone into blood before the great and terrible day of the Lord doe come Thus I say these kinde of speeches as we see are vsed to note strange things and alterations metaphorically Read eccles cha 5.16 ch 12.2 And what could more significatly expresse the same Neuertheles this letteth not why we may not vnderstand our Sauiour in these words not onely to vnderstand strange euents by a figuratiue phrase of speech but also the very accomplishment
one of his hundreth and seuen and twenty Prouinces So no doubt the reward and aduancement which proceedeth of the most free and infinite bountie of the Lord our God to the setting forth of the most perfit glorie of his grace it is infinitely aboue that which any man though he had a meritorious facultie and power were able to deserue at his hands We are the rather thus to admonish and ground our selues from the present wordes of our Sauiour to the end we may the better vnderstand that which followeth in the reason or rule of this part of the iudgement and that we may not be misled by the false interpretation of any that contend for iustification by the merit of works Neuerthelesse before we goe from these words Come ye blessed of my Father we are to stay a while longer to obserue other most sweete and comfortable instructions from the same And first in that our Sauiour sheweth that hee will most louingly call and incourage those that be of his sheepfold to come vnto him and to take possession of the kingdome prepared for them he sheweth that he will be then of the same gratious minde which he was of while he was vpon the earth in that he incouraged all humbled and distressed soules to come vnto him as wee reade Matth. 11.28 Come vnto me all ye that are wearie and laden and I will ease you For as he promiseth so will hee then performe to call all such to the eternall possessiō of that rest which he promised to beginne in thē here And it is to singular purpose that our Sauiour certifieth vs that he will in this gratious manner inuite and incourage all true beleeuers to the possession of this glorious kingdome because he knoweth that they will retaine this constant iudgement of themselues that they are vtterly vnworthy of if saue onely from the free grace and mercie of God through the alone worthinesse of their Sauiour This therefore shall be the accomplishment of that incouragement which he gaue to his Disciples before as we read Luke 12 32. Feare not little flocke for it is your Fathers pleasure to giue you the kingdome Yea euen that kingdome which is onely in truth in full perfection worthie the name of a kingdome because all other kingdomes here in this world though they be rich and haue many pleasures yet they are full of manifold griefes and vexations euen to the Kings themselues they are also subiect to impouerishment to all calamitie and desolation Onely this kingdome of our Sauiour shall be replenished with true durable and perfect riches and glorie for euermore And further more that this most glorious and incomparable kingdome of God shall be giuen to all true beleeuers of the free gift of God in way of inheritance through adoption not of purchase or by any desert it is euery where confirmed in the holy Scriptures according to this testimonie and canonicall direction of our Sauiour And namely Acts 26.18 That they may receiue forgiuenesse of sinnes saith our Sauiour to Paul and inheritance among them which are sanctified by faith in me From the which ground and warrant saith the same Apostle Paul Rom. 8.15 16 17. Ye haue receiued the Spirit of adoption whereby we crie Abba Father The same spirit beareth witnesse with our spirit that we are the children of God If we be children we are also heires euen the heires of God and heires annexed with Christ if so be that we suffer with him that wee may also be glorified with him For I account that the afflictions of this present time are not worthy of the glorie which shall be shewed vnto vs. Now if the sufferings of martyrdome for the testifying of the truth be not worthy what obedience of any other worke may be accounted worthy It is therefore by inheritance and that by adoption as the Apostle teacheth For the holy spirit of God is the proper assurance of it vnto vs and not any worthinesse of our selues or our workes Ephes 1.13.14 and chap. 4.30 and 2. Cor. 1.22 Reade also Gal. 3.18 This inheritance is not of the law but by promise And Colos 3.24 it is the reward of inheritance by the gift of Christ and not the reward of a hired seruice And 1. Pet. 3.9 The children of God are called to be heires of blessing Likewise Heb. 1.14 And chapter 9.15 Through the death of Christ they are called to receiue the promise of the eternall inheritance This inheritance to the liuely hope whereof weare of the aboundant mercie of God the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ begotten by the resurrection of Iesus Christ from the dead it is an inheritance immortall and vndefiled which fadeth not away but is reserued in heauen for vs. 1. Pet. 1.3 4. The riches of this inheritance is glorious aboue that we can fully conceiue Ephes chapter 1. verses 18 19. From hence therefore wee may conceiue in what sense our Sauiour calleth the children of God the blessed of his Father not in respect of the outward blessings of this life either riches or honour c but in regard of the inward graces of the holy spirit bestowed vpon them and because or this heauenly inheritance which is prepared for them according to that in the same chapter of the Ephesians verses 3 4. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ who hath blessed vs with all spirituall blessings in heauenly things in Christ As he hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world that wee should be holy c. as it followeth most notably in that chapter And whereas it was of the great mercy of God that it pleased him to create all outward blessings for mankinde at the beginning before hee created them O how much more infinite was his mercie that he knowing that man would soone forfet all his present blessings prepared for him for many thousands of his lost posteritie a heauenly kingdome replenished with all spirituall happinesse and blessing laid vp in store for them Verily wee cannot worthily blesse God neither shall all mankinde be euer able to yeeld him condigne and proportionable praise no not in all eternitie for this his blessing which is not onely to be infinite in continuance but also vnmeasurable in the greatnes and excellency of it Hetherto of the first part of the sentence or iudgement of our Sauiour for the acquiting and clearing of all true beleeuers against all both accusations of their owne consciences whereby they cannot but iudge themselues to be in themselues vtterly vnworthy of the glorious kingdome of God and to be but vnprofitable seruants c as also against the malitious accusations of the diuell our most malignant aduersarie not without cause called the accuser of the brethren and finally against the accusations of the children of this world who when they can conuict them of no grieuous iniquity whereof they haue not truly repented them yet doe vsually condemne
grace in them to their sanctification it may appeare Gal. 5.21 The fruit of the Spirit is loue c goodnes faith c against whom saith the Apostle there is no law And Iames 2.13 Mercy reioyceth against iudgement Moreouer it may appeare by that we reade in the former Apostle Colos 3.12 Now therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnesse humblenesse of mind c. And thus saith our Sauiour himselfe shall men shew themselues to be the children of the most high Luke 6.35 36. Secondly that mercifulnesse and the fruits thereof are of exceeding regard acceptance with God it is euident in other places of holy Scripture though most notably in our present Text. Namely it is euident in that the Lord saith by his holy Prophet I will haue mercy and not sacrifice Hos chap. 6. verse 6. And our Sauiour himselfe sheweth it plainely where he promiseth assuredly that a cup of cold water giuen to any of his Disciples in the name of a Disciple that is because he is a Disciple shall not be vnrewarded Thirdly that the practise of the duties of mercy is both the way to glorifie God and also to attaine to his kingdome of glorie it cannot be doubted of those that know how earnestly and often these duties are commanded vnto vs euery where in the holy Scriptures For a taste whereof reade Exod. chap. 22. verses 21 22 23 c. 27. Deut. 15.7 c. Prou. 19.17 Isai 58.6 7. c. Ezek. chap. 18 7. Micah 6.8 and Zech. 7. verses 8 9 10. Luke 16.9 Make you friends with the riches of iniquitie riches being so called because they are vsually either gotten by fraude and oppression or vniustly detained from the relieuing of the poore that saith our Sauiour when ye shall faile to wit when life shall faile ye they may receiue ye into euerlasting habitations That is that you walking in this way or exercising the duties of mercy may through the infinite mercy of God be receiued into the kingdome of heauen Finally that the conscionable care and ready practise of those fruits of mercie are comfortable assurances to them that practise them that they are the children of God for whom he hath prepared his eternall kingdome we may be assured of it from that saying of out Sauiour Matt. 5. where he pronounceth the mercifull blessed and promiseth that they shall obteine mercie Likewise by the testimonie of Saint Iohn 1. Epist 3.14 We know that we are translated from death vnto life because wee loue the brethren The fruites of which loue hee doeth describe to be in a principall parte the actions of mercie and compassion in relieuing such as want with their worldly goods verses 17 18 19. Thus then we may perceiue how in sundry respects of great vse moment vnto vs the words of our Sauiour For I was an hungred and ye gaue me meate c may well be accounted a reason of the former part of his sentence for the acquiting of the godly As for those that can see no reason of this allegation of our Sauiour but the merit of the workes there mentioned they shew themselues more then purre-blinde And though they seeke for helpe both from Grammar and also from Logicke yet neither of them nor any of their riotous rhetoricke will relieue them in the pride of their opinion The causall coniunction in Grammar doth indeed serue to shew the reason of a former sentence but it doth not necessarily shew a reason from the cause of a thing but as often from the effect and from other kinde of arguments likewise as from the cause And Logicke also teacheth that there be diuers kindes of causes principall and lesse principall c. And of the principall and chiefe causes euery one hath a sufficient power granted of God ordinarily to produce the proper effect Yet that there should be a meritorious cause it cannot in the naturall proprietie of speech which it vseth allow of it And least of all can it allow that the lesse principall cause should in any reason beare the name of merit c such as are the workes of the most righteous in comparison of their eternall saluation though we ascribe the most we may vnto them Hetherto of the words of our Sauiour in such sense as they may be accounted a reason and that in diuers respects without any the least aduancing of the merit of mans workes THe same words of our Sauiour may likewise be esteemed as a law or rule whereby he will frame or order his iudgement Question How may this be Answer It may euidently appeare from hence that our Sauiour will order his iudgement according to his law and Gospel Explicatiō proofe It is true that you say For the faithfull shall be acquited by the Gospel wherevnto the law giueth witnesse as we reade Rom. 3.20 21 22. by the works of the law shall no flesh be iustified in his sight that is in the sight of God for by the law commeth the knowledge of sinne But now is the righteousnesse of God made manifest without the law hauing witnesse of the law and of the Prophets To wit the righteousnesse of God by the faith of Iesus Christ vnto all and vpon all that beleeue And the wicked shall be condemned by the law which the Gospel establisheth as Rom. 2.5 6 c to the 18. verse And chap. 3.31 Reade also Matth. 5.17 18 19.20 And Iohn 3.18 19 20 21. And chap. 12.47 48. And Heb. 4.12 13. This is plaine in our text both on the behalfe of the godly to their saluation and also to the condemnation of the wicked For to the one as we haue alreadie seene hee giueth the praise of well doing in obedience to the law of God which requireth mercie aboue sacrifice And the Gospel as we know pronounceth the mercifull blessed and promiseth as was alledged before that they shall finde mercie But contrariwise as wee shall haue further occasion to consider in the other part of the sentence or iudgement of our Sauiour hee sheweth that the vnmercifulnesse of the wicked which both the lawe and the Gospel do condemne is a great part of the cause of their condemnation For as we reade in the new Testament beside the curse which the law of God a wardeth there shall be iudgement mercilesse to them that shew no mercy Iam. chap. 2.13 Thus much concerning the words of our Sauiour containing the reason or rule of the first part of his iudgement as was said It followeth now in the third place that we come to those words of our Sauiour wherein he cleareth a doubt or scruple which might arise from the same words of the reason in that he saith not to the godly The poore haue beene hungrie and yee fed them thirstie and yee haue giuen them drinke c. but thus I was hungrie and yee fed mee c. For how might this seeme to be so insomuch as our
affliction for Christ his sake to shew all good faithfulnes vnto him and to reioyce in him with vnspeakable ioy in what estate and condition so euer seeing wee may well perceiue that the one sort as well as the other are highly and pretiously esteemed of him For he that so dearely loueth and so highly esteemeth those that shew mercie to any for his sake cannot but beare like loue and affection to those to whom the mercie is shewed in as much as they suffer that affliction which they endure in the cause of our Sauiour And indeede of both they doe performe the more excellent duty and seruice to our Sauiour whosoeuer are content need so requiring to want all worldly comfort yea to indure all torments for him and his truthes sake Thus therefore as was saide before we may easily perceiue that our Sauiour is very earnest in commending the works of mercy and compassion such as he hath mentioned yea and all other of the same or like kind no doubt For as hath beene alreadie obserued our Sauiour in mentioning these for instance did not minde to exclude any other And beside that insomuch as there are many other duties of other sort and kind and the same also more excellent then these in that they do more immediatly and directly concerne the Maiestie of God and are as the roote of those to wit the true knowledge faith feare and loue of God in Christ Iesus these also will our Sauiour assuredly crowne in his seruants And on the contrary insomuch as the condemnation of the wicked shall not proceed against them onely because of their vnmercifulâ—es but also for all other of their sinnes as may appeare Mat. 5.22 where angrie and vnaduised words come into iudgement and chap. 12.36.37 euery idle word and Eccles 11.9 all youthfull pranks and chap. 12. of the same book in the last verse Euery secret thing 2. cor 5.10 all that euery man hath done whether it be good or euill How then cometh it to passe that our Sauiour maketh expresse mention onely of the mercifulnes of the godly with the actions thereof to their praise here as afterward of vnmercifulnes onely to the reproofe and condemnation of the wicked Question What may be the reason hereof Answer First because through selfe-loue which is naturally most deeply rooted in vs we are very hardly drawn to the performaÌ„ce of these duties of loue to our neighbours yea most hardly to the duties of christian loue to our christian afflicted and impouerished brethren howe sharpe soeuer their afflictions be though it be hunger a very sharpe sause as wee all may knowe or nakednes or any other Secondly because these duties are the most familiar and plaine testimonies of an vpright heart toward Christ wheras it is most vsuall with hypocrites to rest in the externall ceremonies of the worship of God without any further regard Thirdly because as the children of God are more mercifull and in the fruits of mercie more plentifull constant to the succouring and helping of their needie and helplesse brethren here vpon earth by so much the more liuely they do represent the diuine image and likenes of God their heauenlie Father And contrariwise because where vnmercifulnes is there doth easilie lodge crueltie and all other sinne And for that as any are more vnmercifull and cruell so are they not onely more vnlike to Grd but also more like to their Father the diuell who beareth this brand that hee is a murtherer from the beginning Explication proofe These reasons may well suffice and they haue good warrant from the holie scriptures of God For first as touching the difficultie the vncessant instructions rebukes and exhortations with so many often repeated promises threatnings tending this way set down in the holie scriptures are a plentifull demoÌ„stratiue proofe of it Ter giuersatrix nostra caro est ad benefacienduÌ„pigra Alas our sluggish nature shukketh at it when it cometh to any matter of contribution from the purse to almes or to any other holy vse albeit we would seeme to be with the forwardest in hearing or talking of the word in commending of well dooing c. Secondly that these duties are of all other the most familiar and plaine testimonies of an vpright heart toward our Sauiour Christ it may likewise be euident from the holy scriptures because fewer of such haue bene charged and detected or hypocrisie then of the other as may appeare by the vsuall practise of the holy Prophets who haue from the want of these duties improued the religion and worship of those that were zealous in outward ceremonies but neuer convicted any of hypocrisie who haue proued themselues by the works of mercie Nulla re alia itae declaratur generaliter animus erga ChristuÌ„ sincerus atque ista allectione propter Christae Musculus to be mercifull men And in this respect well saith a learned man that sinceritie of heart toward Christ is in no other thing so generally declared as in brotherly loue for Christes sake For whereas loue may be declared these two wayes either to the parties themselues who are loued or to others for their sake this latter is a more sure confirmation then the former in so much as hee that will doe this will much more doe the other if opportunitie shall serue but it followeth not so strongly on the other side Wherevpon verie well concludeth the same learned man Non potest igitur certius declarari qua simus erga Christum fide charitate quà m in ijs qui ad Christum pertinent maximè illis qui conteÌ„ptissimi sunt It cannot be more certainely declared howe faithfull and louing we are toward Christ then by our dealing toward them that belong vnto him and chieflie to them that are most contemptible among the rest Now thirdlie that by mercifulnes and the workes thereof we doe speciallie resemble the image or God our heauenly Father it may appeare by calling to minde the speach of our Sauiour mentioned not long before out of the 6. of S. Luke verses 35. â—6 and Coloss 3.12 And on the contrarie that the vnmercifull and cruell men doe thereby shewe themselues the children of the Diuell and to beare his image that one place of our Sauiour is verie plaine Ioh 8. â—4 Thus therefore all the reasons mentioned why our Sauiour standeth so purposedlie vpon the workes of mercie haue their warrant from the holie Scriptures And herewithall we may see a liuely representation of the state of the whole true Christian Church here vpon earth in that it standeth in these two sortes of people either those that are poore and afflicted for Christ and his Gospell sake or th se that haue a mercifull regard of such whosoeuer for the time are in prosperitie themselues Likewise we may see on the contrarie what the state and condition of the false or malignant church is in that it consisteth of such as either
do persecute the true faithfull Christians or at the least do neglect them being persecuted Let vs therfore be carefull to shew our selues while wee are at libertie members of the true church of God in pitying and relieuing those that be in want and in trouble according to this excellent doctrine of our Sauiour and as we are admonished Heb. 13.2.3 Let brotherlie loue continue Be not forgetfull to lodge strangers c. Remember them that are in bondes as if yee were bound with them and them that are in affliction as if ye were also afflicted in the bodie Yea let vs be prepared to suffer ourselues if so God shall shew it to be his good will by callng of vs forth therevnto But in no wise let vs be like them that giue themselues to pleasure without all fellow-feeling of the afflictions of Ioseph according to that reproofe of the Prophet Amos chapt 6. verses 1.2.3.4.5.6.7 But yet one thing more Insomuch as our Sauiour in all his speech of mercie may seeme to make no mention of any to whom that mercie which he will rewarde is shewed but of such as are Christians euen such as hee calleth his brethren Question Doe wee not stand bound to relieue any other but such or if wee doe is there no promise of reward belonging therevnto Answer The Apostle Saint Paul who both spake and wrote by the spirit of our Sauiour Christ saith plainely that it is our dutie to doe good vnto all but speciallie to them of the houshold of faith as we read Gai chap 6. the 10. verse Explicatiō It is true All are to be succoured yea euen our enemies according to euery mans abilitie and as iust cause is offered with such caution alwaies as it must be to winne them to the Lord and so as the faithfull in like necessitie alreadie gained and wonne must haue as it were the double portion But to speake fullie of the right manner of exercising the fruits of mercie and beneficence it would require a larger treatise A Treatise of christian Beneficence then now were meete to be stood vpon I will referre you therefore to that treatise which is alreadie written of this argument and published to be read of you at your best leisure Onely this let vs brieflie put our selues in minde of that for want of due discretion in the exercise of these duties the mercies of manie are of no reckoning before the Lord. As for example when of blinde deuotion or ignorance anie are beneficiall to Papistes and other heretickes or of a fond pitie to vagrant and vagabondly persons as though such were cōmended to our care by our Sauiour And so they are indeed but to such a care as wherin it is of late yeeres well prouided for them that they should becaused to leaue their wandering life and to liue so as they may in a better course and order be prouided for In which course God of his infinite mercy grant that they may be duely looked vnto And as touching the present instruction of our Sauiour wee may be sure that they are no such disordered persons whose reliefe from dore to dore he will so highly commend and reward at the last day Wherefore that we deceiue not our selues in mistaking the workes of mercie which our Sauiour according to this his holy doctrine will then reward these things hereafter following are very requisite First that they themselues who doe shew mercie be true beleeuers and not loose and carnall professors of the Gospell For the workes of mercie either of heathen men or of hypocriticall Christians come not into this high reckoning before God Secondly that they haue special regard of the faithfull in the exercise of their mercie and that of loue which they beare not so much to them as to our Sauiour himselfe who professeth himselfe to be an hungred when they are hungrie c. Thirdly that they be not wearie of well doing for one or a few good works as our Sauiour giueth to vnderstand by his multiplying of many works together Neither that we stay in the duties expressed neglecting the rest but that we ioyne all other of like kinde with these Such as are instruction to the ignorant counsell to the vnstable consolation to the feeble minded remitting of debts to those that haue not to pay lending to preserue those from debt the danger therof who are readie to fall into it preseruation out of any other danger as of imprisonment if we may by any lawful means deliuer any that they fal not vniustly into it finally praier that alone if we cānot be otherwise helpfull Fourthly that they be not onely beneficiall to the Christians of greater note and common estimation in the Church but also euen to the meanest and least among them for so saith our Sauiour expresly Fiftly that they put no confidence in their works how many or how great so euer they be in their owne priuitie or in the eye and iudgement of any other man And such a disposition doth our Sauiour seeme to respect when he describeth them saying When saw we thee an hungred and fed thee c. Sixtly that they doe not thinke that these workes of mercy doe priuiledge them that they should be negligent and carelesse in any other duty of true Christian loue and godlines For as we read Math. 5.19.20 Whosoeuer breaketh any of the least commandements of God he shall be called the least in the kingdome of God Finally that we doe no waies misconstrue this description of our Sauiours last iudgement we may not thinke that there shall be any long time graunted for men to plead for themselues after the manner vsed here belowe in earthly assises and iudgements For all thinges shall doubtlesse be both begun and also finished with singular celeritie and expedition insomuch as the seperation as we haue seene is so made before hand that the iudgement of one sort shal be the common iudgment of all of the same sort as wel touching the godly as the wicked Onely the order is described by our Sauiour touching certaine of the circumstances in such manner as may best serue for the instruction of those that belong vnto him how they are euen to the end of the world to prepare themselues that they may be saued at his appearing and how in substance and effect it shall be accomplished though otherwise for the manner of it it shall be so glorious and reuerend as now we cannot fully conceiue of it no more then we are able to looke vpon the Sunne in the strength of the brightnes thereof And thus farre be it spoken concerning the former part of the sentence of our Sauiour for the acquiting of the faithfull as well touching the sentence it selfe as the reason or lawe and rule and also concerning the clearing of that doubt which our Sauiour saw might arise from the same THe second part of the iudgement is yet behind Question Which is that Answer Then saith
our Sauiour shall he that is the King say vnto them on the left hand Depart from me ye cursed into euerlasting fire which is prepared for the diuell and his Angels For I was an hungred and ye gaue me no meate I thirsted and ye gaue me no drinke I was a stranger and ye lodged me not I was naked and ye clothed me not sicke and in prison and ye visited me not Then shall they also answere him saying Lord when sawe wee thee an hungred or a thirst or a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not minister vnto thee Then shall he answere them and say Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me Explicatiō Our Sauiour hauing finished the first part of the iudgment he doth in these wordes in like order describe the second first setting downe the sentence or iudgement it selfe secondly the reason or rule of it and thirdly the explication of the reason to the iustifying of the sentence against the excuse or plea of the wicked But before wee come to the wordes of this part of our text two things may not vnprofitably be obserued of vs. First the reason of the order why our Sauiour Christ doth first iudge that is to say absolue and acquire yea pronounce the sentence of perfect saluation and glory concerning the godly before he wil come to giue sentence of condemnation against the wicked And secondly to what end our Sauiour should thus diligently set forth and describe this latter part of his iudgement seeing the godly are free from the condemnation of it and as for the wicked they will not regard any thing that is said to moue them to take the way to escape it Question First therefore what may be the reason of the order which our Sauiour vseth Answer This it a reall demonstration that the Lord delighteth more in the saluation of the godly then in the condemnation of the wicked simply considered Explicatiō proofe It is so indeed And therefore doth the Lord professe by his holy Prophet that he doth not delight in the death of a sinner but rather desireth that hee might repent and be saued as we read Ezeck 18. This also doth the Lord account the perfection of his glory to be a God of infinite mercie to the saluation of all such as shall beleeue in the name of his Sonne and vnfeinedly repent them of their sinnes as Ephes 1.6 God the Father hath predestinated vs to be adopted through Iesus Christ vnto himselfe according to the good pleasure of his will To the praise of the glory of his grace And beside this insomuch as the Lord had appointed in his counsell that his elect as a part of their aduancemēt should iudge the world the Apostles to sit vpon twelue thrones to iudge the 12. tribes of Israel as we read Mat 19.28 and all other of the faithfull in their measure and degree as 1. Cor 6 2 3 and Reuel 3.21 To him that ouercommeth will I grant to sit with me in my throne euen as I ouercame and sit with my Father in his throne Neuertheles this iudging of the world by the holy Apostles and all other the Saints of God it is not so to be vnderstood as if either the one or the other should communicate with the soueraigntie of our Sauiour which is onely properly entirely belonging to himselfe but that they should after a sort iudge and condemne the world by their acknowledging consenting to the righteousnes of our Sauiour Christ executed therein Thus much concerning the first point Now secondly to what end doth our Sauiour describe his proceeding which shall be against the wicked as well as he hath done that which shall be on the behalfe of the godly seeing as was said the godly are free from it and the wicked reprobates wil not be reclaimed or made careful to auoide it by any thing that may be saide Question To what end therefore may our Sauiour be thought to doe it Answer Though it is certaine and true that there is no condemnation to the godly Rom 8.1 neither will the wicked by any meanes growe to be wise as we read Isai 26.10.11 Prou 27.22 Yet it is of very good vse in respect of either of them Question How may that be Answer First in respect of the godly who haue great neede both to be holpen against that securitie and carelesnes which is readie to creepe vpon them if they should not be awaked by the consideration of the fearefull iudgments of God and specially by the consideration of his last iudgement who also haue like neede to be comforted against the cruelties of the wicked here in this life by the consideration of the most contrarie state and condition wherein they shall be in the world to come For one contrarie is made more lightsome and cleare by comparing it with the other as if white and blacke were laide together And in respect of the wicked there is likewise very good vse of the publishing of this their last iudgment For although they will not learne hereby to repent that happily they might escape it yet it doth some thing restraine them from extremitie of wickednes which otherwise they would the rather runne into And if it haue not this effect yet shall they be the rather left without all colour of excuse These things are so plainely agreeable to the holy Scriptures that wee will not stand to alledge any particular proofes thereof at this time None can by any colour of reason denie these vses of the description of the last iudgement concerning the condemnation of the wicked And beside that which is alreadie saide it is furthermore profitable to those of the children of God who are lying yet in their sinnes to the end their conuersion may be the more speedilie and effectually furthered thereby For who hearing and beleeuing at any time how wofull the state of the wicked shall be and that also to continue for euer and euer will not if there be any the least grace from this so fearefull an admonition begin to withdrawe himselfe from the wayes of the wicked that he may be deliuered from the partaking of their most terrible torments But let vs come to the wordes of our Sauiour Wherein first concerning the sentence it self let vs obs rue the contrarietie betwixt it and the former in the seuerall branches of it For in that he calleth and incourageth the godly to come vnto him saying Come vnto mee he e he abandoneth the wicked from him saying Depart from me There he calleth the godly the blessed of his Father here he calleth the wicked cursed ones There he saith that the kingdome was prepared before the foundations of the world for the children of God here hee affirmeth that Hell fire is prepared for the wicked There he giueth to vnderstand that the godly shall haue their communion
name thus often rehearse and report vnto vs. Let euery one take heed how he say or think himself not to be able when God knoweth he is may wel spare some portion this way if not much yet of a litle to spare a litle And if the meaner sort be not to be excepted much lesse are the richer and least of al such as haue greatest aboundance It is one principall dutie wherewith the King standeth charged to iudge deliuer and saue the poore needy and him that hath no helper and to be mercifull vnto him Psal 72. v. 4.12.13.14 And Ps 82.3.4 Neither let such as be greatly rich thinke that it shall excuse then so giue some small or dribling portion this way when they are excessiuely prodigal expensiue in their own diet in feasting of their rich friends likewise in costly apparel buildings in gaming pâ—stimes c. and some euen in superstitious idolatrie to dumbe images to dead Saints with neglect of the liuing Finally insomuch as all such as do not feed the hungrie nor cloth the naked nor lodge the harbourles c shal eueÌ„ for their omissioÌ„ of these duties be damned for euer to Hell fire yea though it may be they haue gotten their goods in lawfull courses of trading or otherwise by inheritance c how may any of those thinke that they shall escape whosoeuer not onely of pride and squaimish daintines will not visite or looke once vpon the sicke and forlorne but of contempt and hatred doe shewe themselues worse then the rich man whose soule was thrown downe to hell for not feeding and clothing poore Lazarus as we read Luk 16.19.20 c In so much as by their cruell oppressions and fraudulent courses they famish such as had bread strip and leaue naked such as had clothing take the beds from such as had lodging in that they themselues will neither relieue the seruants of God nor willingly suffer others that would to doe it c. Assuredly the case of such must needes proue most wofull at the day of the last iudgement But it may be they are not perswaded that there shall bee any such iudgement as we speake of Be it that they are not perswaded yet they heare what our Sauiour saith Wherefore if they were wise although it were but a matter doubtfull they would make sure and not hazard themselues so deeply as they doe Hetherto of the reason or rule law of this latter part of the seÌ„tence Now let vs proceede to the clearing of this reason against the reply of the vnmercifull And first let vs heare the words of our Sauiour againe Question Which are they Answer Then saith he shall they also answer him saying Lord when sawe we thee an hungred or a thirst or a stranger or naked or sicke or in prison and did not ministâ—r vnto thee Then shall he answer them and say verily I say vnto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these ye did it not to me Explication Here haue we both the reply of the vnmerciful also the answer of our Sauiour to the clearing of his foremer reason and to make it as it were currant against them Let vs consider a litle of either of them And first touching the reply of the vnmerciful the very change of the forme of speech in the more incitate contracting of it in comparison of the former speech ascribed to the righteous and mercifull it giueth vs iust occasion to obserue the diuerse yea the contrary affection spirit wherewith the speake The righteous as we saw before spake with admiration with a modest minde spirit but these speak hypocritically as if they had bin reuerendly affected toward our Sauiour with a mind willing ready to iustifie themselues as if forsooth they would neuer so greatly haue failed Christ if they had at any time seene him either an hungred or a thirst or naked c. And they goe away very roundly with the matter as if it were like to goe wholly on their side or else they must haue wrong c. So that the speech is fitted so as it may well be ascribed to all Iustificiaries superstitious persons who like enough seeme to themselues to be in nothing failing to Christ seeing they giue liberally to the maintenance of the Images and pictures false worship of Christ and of his Saints departed this life and it may be that some of them doe giue liberallie to the superstious poore to make to theÌ„selues beads-men to confirme them in their blind deuotion and to augment their owne merit c. But our Sauiour quickly strippeth all such of whatsoeuer they may pretend dispatching them with this answere as it followeth in the second part of our present text Verily I say vnto you in as much as ye did it not to one of the least of these our Sauiour pointing as it were with the finger to his holy Saints martyrs and to all poore godly Christians appearing before him ye did it not to me saith our Sauiour Yea though it may be as was said of vs before they shewed their superstitious iustificiarie mercy to many of their own brood both almse-meÌ„ vagraÌ„t people For this is the nature of all the wicked that they wil choose to shew their mercy and liberalitie such as it is to any rather then to those that do truly feare God and withdraw themselues from all their wicked superstition and idolatrie And this maketh all their deuotion and mercie thus vile and contemptible in the sight of the Lord that he will not once make mention of it And thus with one answer and that in very serious manner our Sauiour doth at once both discouer the vaine confidence of hypocrites and also as it were cloth the godly poore euen the least of them with singular honour in that he doth professe that he will account himselfe neglected when they are not duly tendered and regarded The which may worthily incourage vs and all other euen to the ende of the world patiently and ioyfully to endure euerie kinde of triall wherewith it shall please God to exercise vs for the testimonie of his holy truth and Gospell Thus farre of the iudgement of our Sauiour Christ in either part of it both for the acquiting of the godly and also for the condemnation of the wicked IT remaineth onely that wee doe consider of the execution of the sentence both concerning the one sort and also the other Question In what wordes is this contained Answer And these saith our Sauiour shall goe into euerlasting paine and the righteous into life eternall ExplicatioÌ„ These wordes concerning the execution our Sauiour speaketh indeede by way of prediction and prophesie vntill the time that they are to bee fulfilled Neuerthelesse it is at sure and certaine that they shall in due season take their effect according to the holy counsell and purpose of
end we doe not weaken the comfort of our faith concerning the eternity of the blessed life let vs in no wise giue place to any doubting or lessening of the terrours and torments of the eternall and cursed death For doubtlesse the doubting of the one would vndermine and weaken the assurance of the other If any aske when this execution shall be hee may easily learne from this description of our Sauiour that it shall follow immediatly vpō the pronouncing of the sentence by him whensoeuer that shall be The going of the wicked into that euerlasting paine which our Sauiour speaketh of shall not be with their good will but no doubt altogether against their wills like as the thiefe or traitour goeth to the Gallowes or to any other place of execution Or rather infinitely more vnwillingly then they goe though they be most iustly adiudged vnto it For they may be yet in some hope that God will at the last haue mercie vpon them but these can haue no hope All time of mercy is vtterly expired and ended with them Let this suffice touching the first part of the execution concerning the condemnation of the wicked The second part of the execution which was the first of the sentence or iudgement that is now to be weighed of vs in that our Sauiour saith that the righteous shall as certainly goe into life eternall as the wicked shall goe into euerlasting paine But they shall not goe vnwillingly as was said euen now of the wicked but most willingly and ioyously and thankfully to God for so inestimable an aduancement as Reuel 19.7 8 9. The time when they shall goe shall be immediatly after the sentence giuen that is to say before the sentence shall be giuen against the wicked Wherby it may be euident that our Sauiour doth not here speake of the order of the execution but of the certainty of it And the reason why he mentioneth the execution of the latter part of the sentence first is onely according to that method or order of an hysterosis very familiar in the holy Scriptures But leauing these points of circumstance let vs come to the matter it selfes to the end wee may conceiue aright of the excellencie of Gods eternall mercie toward the godly in this inestimable blessing of eternall life To this purpose it shall be good for vs to know first of all that it is a distinct blessing from that life of God which hee communicateth vnto vs in this world though it pleaseth him to giue vs a taste of eternall life by the first fruites of his holy Spirit according to that Heb. 6.4.5 For that which the vnregenerate and vnsanctified haue onely in tast the children of God haue not onely in tast but also as we may say in sound and nourishable digestion in some measure to their preseruation and strengthening to the full fruition of euerlasting life in the Kingdome of heauen And therefore it is that this euerlasting life is called the life to come to put a difference betwixt the present life yea euen betwixt it and that part of it which wee doe liue here after that wee are borne againe and regenerated by the holy Ghost to newnes of life As we read 1. Tim. 4.8 and chap. 6.19 Read also Mark chap 10.29.30 And therefore also it is saide that although Christ doe liue in vs to wit by his Spirit Gal. 2 20. Rom. 8. verses 9.10.11 and 2. Cor. 5.17 Yet as we read Colos 3. verses 3.4 the same Apostle saith againe Our life is hid with God in Christ. Yea so as it shall not be fully reuealed in the glory of it vntill the same our Sauiour Christ shall appeare in glory And chap. 1.5 Hee calleth it the hope which is laide vp in heauen Heb. 6.18 According also to that of the Apostle Iohn 1. Epistle 3.2 Dearely beloued now are wee the Sonnes of God but yet it doth not appeare what we shall be and we know that when he shall appeare we shall be like him for we shall see him as he is Finally 1. Cor. 15.19 If in this life onely saith the Apostle Paul we haue hope in Christ we are of all men the most miserable Thus then we are to distinguish betwixt the present life which we now inioy yea that part of it which we liue here in the Spirit and betwixt that eternall life which our Sauiour will perfectly performe to the godly at the last day Neuerthelesse the distinction is rather in the measure and degree of the happines and glory of it then in the nature and kinde of it And yet againe it is as much differing in the excellencie of it as a thing of the same kinde and qualitie may be So that as we say of a man that is growne vp from meane estate and small gifts to a high degree and to great learning that hee is nowe another man then he was before in like manner may we say of eternall life in comparison of the present life yea euen of the life of the most godly that it is another life The which that we may yet the more clearely perceiue wee are further to vnderstand that beside our naturall life which is no better then a death in sinnes and trespasses and so of a cleane contrarie nature there are three degrees of that spirituall life which God bestoweth vpon his children First that life which they liue in this world after that he hath regenerated and borne them againe by the holy Ghost which yet is alwaies vnpersit and failing in godlines and consequently in spirituall and heauenly comfort Secondly the life of the soule seperated from the body by the naturall death which is thenceforth perfitly freed from sinne and from the combrance of the corrupt body and inioyeth some measure of a glorious and perfit rest Heb. 12.23 Thirdly the life both of body and soule reunited againe at the resurrection of the body at the last day And this life shall be most perfitly glorious and happy and is that which our Sauiour speaketh of in this place For as the soule shall at that time be perfitly glorified so also shall the body be and therefore shall it be no hindrance to the perpetuall and full comfort and ioy of the soule as it is alwaies here in this life through the distemperature therof like as the soule it selfe is not perfitly cleansed and sanctified so long as it remaineth in the corrupt body Furthermore that we may yet helpe ourselues to the knowledge of eternal life what it is in some measure though in the perfection of it it exceedeth all our knowledge we are to consider of it as consisting in these three heads First in the perfect knowledge of the most gratious wisedome and holy will and counsell of God in Christ Iesus so farre as it is meete for the creature to know and to be made priuie vnto it according to that saying of our Lord Iesus Christ himselfe Iohn 17.3 This is life eternall that is
them all tending to this end that he might bring the Corinthians to see and consider with themselues that whither soeuer they turned their eyes either to one kinde of grace or to another that all and euerie one of them were of the holy Ghost For which verie cause it is that in his particular rehearsall of the diuers kinds of them hee doth make often mention of that Spirit which giueth all according to the good pleasure of his will and the same also to the end the whole Church and euery member thereof might be edified and built vp in the sound knowledge and faith of Christ and all mutually knit together in one heart and mind not that any should be puffed vp thereby as we are afterward to consider more at large In the meane while this doth verie well follow vpon the present consideration that insomuch as all the gifts and graces which God bestowed on his Church are the gifts and graces of the holy Ghost and that hee distributeth them seuerally as he will to some one to some another to one more to another lesse c. And seeing the Apostle speaketh indifferently of them to be the gifts of God the gifts of the holy Ghost therfore we see iust cause and very sufficient reason why we ought to beleeue in the holy Ghost BVt this will yet more fullie and plainely appeare The meaning of the Article after that wee haue examined the doctrine of this Article of our faith in the holie Ghost according to our order obserued hetherto in all the former Articles I would therefore that in the next place ye doe shew what you haue learned to be the meaning of this Article I beleeue in the holy Ghost For from hence may wee well take the occasion both to make all things the more plaine and also to gather all meere proofes Question for the confirmation of the same Say therefore what is the meaning of it Answer This article teacheth me and all Christians to beleeue in the holy Ghost the third Person of the most holy and glorious Trinitie as being in Person truly distinct from the Persons both of the Father and of the Sonne and yet neuerthelesse in the vnitie of the Godhead very true God coessentiall and eternall and in all infinite Maiestie wisedome power and glory coequall with them Explicatiō proofe That the holy Ghost is a personall subsistence distinct from the Father and the Sonne that is to say that he is one hauing his eternitie and Beeing and in his Beeing eternitie of omnipotence infinitenes of wisedome c. considered both more simply in himselfe and also by relation in the distinction of the Person by reason of the most simple and entiere vnitie of one and the same Godhead wherein euery Person of the holy Trinity doth equally consist it is euident from very many places of holy Scripture And first that he is a Personall subsistence and the same also distinct from the Father and the Sonne hee himselfe hath declared it by his manifesting of himselfe at the baptisme of our Sauiour Christ the Sonne of God in the bodily shape of a doue Math. 3. And likewise by his representing of himselfe in the vision of clouen tongues ouer the heads of the Apostles Act. 2. For neuer did any quality or affection either of the minde of man or of any Angell appeare in any bodily shape or externall representation It is furthermore euident by that forme of Baptisme which our Sauiour Christ hath prescribed and commanded to his Church For it were absurd that any creature should be baptized into the name of that which is no Person Moreouer what reason or shadowe of reason were there why the holie Ghost should be called by the name of God if hee had not a Personal beeing But that this is so it hath bene declared before The which also will yet further appeare when we come to shew that the holy Ghost who is the searcher of the heart of man yea euen of the deep things of God which none can doe but God himselfe For who hath knowne his minde or who was his counseller but he himselfe to himselfe it will I say further appeare that he is a Personal subsistence when we shall come to shewe that all the diuine workes of the Godhead are attributed to the holy Ghost as well as to the Father to the Sonne as was touched in a word before The distinction of this Person of the holie Ghost is likewise euident by that his distinct manifesting of himselfe by descending from heauen at the baptisme of the Sonne of God in our humane nature when as the Father vttered his voice as remaining still in heauen The same is euident also by the distinct rehearsall of him with the Father and the Sonne in the institution of Baptisme And that hee is the third Person in the holie Trinitie the order of the same rehearsall doth make it plaine And likewise that place of the Apostle Iohn in his 1. Ep ch 5. where he is in like manner rehearsed in the third place Yet so as we must vnderstand that neither the Father is first nor the Sonne second nor the holy Ghost third in precedence of time or in dignitie of diuine honour but onely in respect of the incomprehensible order and māner of the existence or beeing of the diuine nature as was obserued before in the generall doctrine of the whole Trinitie Wherefore also it is truely affirmed heere that as the holie Ghost is coessentiall with the Father and the Sonne as the Apostle Iohn testifieth in the chapter before alledged saying These three are one so is he euery way coequall and coeternall both in wisedome and power c as by the more full opening of this Article will clearelie appeare Question Shewe you therefore what this Article of our faith doth furthermore teach vs in this behalfe Howe haue you bene further instructed Answer I haue learned from the interpretation of this Article that I my selfe and euery Christian doe stand bound to beleeue that God the holy Ghost hath alwaies without beginning heretofore and euen to this present had his ioynte-worke or as wee may say copartenership with the Father the Sonne both in purposing and decreeing also in ordering and effecting all the mightie workes of Creation and gouernement not onely in the whole world generallie or vniuersally considered but also more specially in the newe creation as it were gouernement of the holy Catholike church of God and in the sanctification of euery particular member of it Yea that he hath the same ioynt-worke and counsel for euer hereafter to the perfecting of all the counsells and workes of God both in mercie and in iudgement world without ende I haue learned also that I for my part do stand bound to beleeue in God the holy Ghost that he is my sanctifier as wel as the sanctifier of any other of the elect people of God
who I say duly considereth these things but he must haue his minde greatly incouraged to looke for all grace and comfort from him And the rather because wee are certified by himselfe in his holy Scriptures that he is minded to dwell wth vs and in vs as in the Temple of God Euery particular consideration may well bring with it a speciall and seuerall comfort that he will make vs wise that he will leade vs into all truth sanctifie reuiue quicken and leade vs vnto euerlasting life in his due time Yea so that though wee should for the present finde our selues very ignorant vnholy weake in faith fainting in hope destitute of all grace and euen as it were in the darke shadow of death yet wee may conceiue good hope that wee shall be inlightened with knowledge washed from filthines fined from drosse cheared in heart and made bold against all tentations and enemies of our spirituall ioy and peace Thus comfortable yea infinitely aboue that I can expresse may the comfort of beliefe in the holy Ghost be and that not onely in respect of priuate persons but also of whole Churches in so much as by him they are gathered to Christ and by his comfort multiplied and increased from day to day according to the testimonie of Saint Luke Act. 9.31 and Ephes 2 20.21.22 Question HEtherto therefore of the vse of this Article for the comfort of faith It followeth now that we are to inquire into the vse of it touching the obedience of faith What say you to this point Answer As this Article sheweth vs by whom alone all holy and spirituall comfort is immediatlie wrought sealed vp in our hearts so it doth in special manner require that all holy and spiritual fruits of obedience be most willingly chearfully constantly yeelded vnto him Beliefe in God the holy Ghost Question There is good equity in it in deede The Duties Which therfore ought those holy fruites to be At the least which are some of the principall of them For to rehearse them all we were not able at this one time Answer First our faith in God the holy Ghost who is the onely immediate worker of all grace and comfort in our hearts requireth that we vnfainedly acknowledge our owne miserable nakednes and pouertie of soule and spirit and that wee are alltogether carnall and corrupt in our selues neither to haue any power to attaine to any holy grace or true comfort of our selues but that all spirituall riches and inward beautie or ornament of grace with all sound consolation doth proceed to vs immediatly froÌ„ his gratious working alone Secondly it is for the same cause our dutie to giue most willing ioyous and reuerend entertainment vnto him as to our most welcome guest or rather as to the most honourable Lord and gouernour of the house whensoeuer he shall by his holy word or anie other meanes knocke at the dore of our hearts Thirdly it is our like bounden dutie to take most diligent heed lest after we haue giuen him entertainment wee doe at any time grieue him by any vnkinde and vnseemely dealing but contrariwise that we doe by all meanes procure as much as lyeth in vs that he may take good contentment and pleasure to abide for euer with vs. Fourthly it is to the same end and purpose our dutie to follow his blessed regiment and direction in all things and chiefly in the holie matters of Gods diuine worship according to the instructions and commandements of the word of God which hee himselfe hath set forth vnto vs. Finallie as was answered in the beginning all and euery one of the same spirituall duties of diuine worship honour they are of most bounden dutie to be yeelded and performed to the holie Ghost as well as to the Father and to the Sonne to wit faith loue reuerence prayer thanks-giuing and such like ExplicatioÌ„ proofe For the first of these points and to induce our hearts to the performance of the dutie there specified read Matth 5.3 Wher our Sauiour Christ beginneth that his large excellent Sermon vpon the mount with this asseueration that the poore in Spirit are assuredly blessed and that the kingdome of God is theirs But on the contrarie it is as certainely affirmed in the holie scriptures that God resisteth the prowde in Spirit And Reuel 3.17 the holy Ghost sharply reproueth the Church of Laodicea for that ouer-prowd conceite which it had of it selfe Whervpon it is euident that we cannot trulie beleeue in the holy Ghost so by faith haue him dwelling in vs vnles we be humble in our selues and doe acknowledge that nullitie of goodnes that is of our selues in our owne wicked nature For the second pointe read in the same 3. chapt of the Reuel verse 20. Behold I stand at the dore and knock if any man heare my voice open the dore I will come in vnto him and I will sup with him and be with me To him that ouercommeth c. Our Sauiour by his holy Spirit commeth as a Prince to the poore mans house bringing all his furniture and prouision with him not onely for necessitie but also for delicacie as it were hangings plate iewells and all kinde of spirituall delights and dainties And shall we not thinke it our parte to giue his holy Spirit most reuerend and ioyfull entertainment For the third point read Eph 4.30 Grieue not the holie Spirit of God by whom yee are sealed to the day of redemption A deede of gift or anie other euidence of writing is ratified when it is once sealed and so are wee as belonging to the Lord by the impression of his most holie and heauenlie Spirit Yea so firmelie that none can disable our title if wee our selues doe not cancell it Nowe therfore to the end we may not breake off or deface this blessed seale of God let vs haue tender and charie regard of that which the Apostle saith Grieue not the Spirit of God Yea let vs diligentlie obserue that which he saith to the same ende both in the wordes going before and also following after wherin he sheweth wherwith the holy Ghost is grieued namely by corrupt communication by bitternes c by idolatrie euery other kinde of sinne Iâ—st therefore is the reproofe which Peter giueth Ananias and his wife Act Beliefe in God the holie Ghost 5. verses 3.9 And that also which Stephen giueth the wicked rulers of the Iewes chap 7. verse 51. Read also Heb 3.7 8.9.10 Such vnkind dealing with the holy Ghost is the most vnworthy and greatest indignitie that may be Wherefore let vs on the contrarie considering that the holy Spirit of God vouchsafeth of his infinite mercie to be our nearest and in-most friend let vs I say esteeme of him and vse him alwaies as the most honourable dearest and best welcome friend vnto vs infinitely aboue all other The acceptable fruites of the Spirit are reckoned to be of three sorts Ephes
remaining at the commâ—ng of the Lord shall not preuent them which sleepe c. Wherefore comfort your selues one another with these wordes And not onely so but the comfort is great also in respect of the present calling and societie of the Church of God and namely in the vniting of Iewes and Gentiles together As Isai 54.1 c. Reioyce ô barren saith the Prophet that didest not beare breake forth into ioy and reioyce thou that didest not traued with child for the desolate hath more children then the married wife saith the Lord c. And chap 60.1 c. Arise ô Ierusalem be thou bright for thy light is come and the glory of the Lord is risen vpon thee c. And verse 3 c. And the Gentiles shall walke in thy light and Kings at the brightnes of thy rising vp Lift vp thine eyes round about and behold all these are gathered and come to thee thy Sonnes shall come from farre and thy daughters shall be nourished at thy side Then shalt thou see shine thine heart shal be astonished and inlarged because the multitude of the Sea shall be conuerted vnto thee the riches of the Gentiles shal come vnto thee c. And ch 66.10.11.12 13 14. Reioyce yee with Ierusalem saith God by his Prophet and be glad with her all ye that loue her reioyce for ioy with her all ye that mourne for her that yee may sucke and â—e satisfied with the breasts of her consolation that ye may milke out and be delighted with the brightnes of her glory For thus saith the Lord I will extend peace ouer her like a flood and the glory of the Gentiles like a flowing streame then shall ye sucke yee shall be borne vpon her sides and be ioyfull vpon her knees As one whom his mother comforteth so will I comfort you and ye shall be comforted in Ierusalem And when ye see this your heart shall reioyce and your bones shall flourish like an herbe and the hand of the Lord shall be knowne among his seruants and his indignation against his enemies The ground of all the comfort of this Article is that our Sauiour who is the liuing head of the Church is and will be for euer the Sauiour of the whole body which he accounteth to be so great a part of himselfe As Ephes 1.22.23 and chap 5.23 But that we may the more fully discerne of the Comforts let vs consider of them more particularly First in respect of the vniuersalitie of it Secondly in respect of the holines And thirdly in regard of the chiefe cause and fountaine of all which is the most holy and gratious election of God Question First therefore what may be the comfort of faith in respect of the vniuersalitie of the Church Answer It is a great comfort to euery true beleeuer when hee considereth the infinite largenes of Gods mercie extending it selfe to thousand thousands to confirme him for his own part in the hope of Gods mercie toward himselfe he being one poore soule among the rest ExplicatioÌ„ proofe It is true There is none that hath faith so much as a graine of mustard seede so timorous and fearefull or so much doubting of the fauour of God through conscience of sinne but the due meditation of the vniuersall extent and ouer-spreading of Gods mercie must needes greatly relieue and raise vp his weake and feeble soule For seeing the mercies of God are through his rich grace and bountifulnes inlarged to the forgiuing of the infinite sinnes of whole nations wherein are innumerable people how many soeuer of them shall truly repent and turne vnto him yea so as no order state or degree is excluded from grace if they will come vnto him in the name of his Sonne as Isaiah chap 56.3.4 5.6.7 And Iohn 6 37. All that the Father giueth me saith our Sauiour shall come vnto me and him that commeth to me I cast not away Nay as we see plainely Mat 11.28 he is most willing tenderly to imbrace euery one that commeth to him in that he saith Come to me all yee that are wearie and laden and I will ease you And ch 18 10.11 12 13 14. How then should not the poorest and fearfullest soule be incouraged to conceiue some measure of comfortable hope that God hath some drop of mercie for him how many or how great soeuer his sinnes be and how long soeuer he hath continued in them Neuertheles this on the other side must be carefully looked vnto that the largenes of Gods mercy doe neuer make vs secure but contrariwise that from this consideration we doe stirre vp our selues to be so much the more studious to walke in all good dutie before him But of the duties more by and by And of the forgiuenes of sinnes more also when we shall come to that Article Question Now what may the comfort of faith bee in regard of the holinesse of the Church Answer Seeing God doth impute the perfect holines of our Sauiour Christ vnto it and also for our Sauiours sake doth accept vs in that measure of holines which it pleaseth him to communicate vnto vs it is a singular comfort to euery member of the Church that hee shall not be shut out of the kingdome of heauen among the wicked and profane but be admitted among the rest of the saints of God the least whereof is very deare and precious in his sight There is no doubt but euery one that is admitted into the kingdome of grace ExplicatioÌ„ and proofe and abideth therein shall be receiued in due time into the kingdome of glorie according to that of our Sauiour to the Apostle Paule Act 26. verse 18. And Psal 116 15. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of his saints This wil be further confirmed from the consideration of the election of God which is the foundation of the Church and of all the holines of it Let vs therefore come to the comfort which faith taketh therein Question What may that be Answer The comfort is exceeding great in that the election of God is most sure and vnchangeable and therefore that none of the elect that is none that is a member of the holy catholike Church can possibly perish but shall be most certainly saued Expli So indeede doth our Sauiour assure vs Matth chap 24 verse 24. It is not possible saith he that the elect should be deceiued by any false Christs or false Prophets that they should be drawne away from the truth of God by them And therefore else-where hee doth worthily make this the chiefe ground of euery mans ioy to whom it doth appertaine that his name is written in heauen Luke 10.20 Wherevpon also ariseth this most comfortable challenge against all aduersaries of our saluation Who shal lay any thing to the charge of Gods elect Rom 8.33 This comfort is not onely for euery mans owne selfe who is for his part one of the elect of God but also in
gold had feet of yron and dirtie clay And would not the wicked I pray you take occasion from hence to speake euill of the name of God and of our Sauiour Christ specially if such as haue the places of eies or hands in this body shuld be blind or lame c. Verily that which the Apostle Paule noteth to be a deformitie in doctrine namely that any should lay hay or stubble vpon the precious foundation Christ Iesus 1. Cor 3 11 12. c. the like deformitie must it breed if any person should be laide vpon this spirituall foundation which is not a liuing stone I meane such a one as is not quickened to the care of a godly and holy life Neither could there be any peace to the conscience of any such profane person but he must needs be alwaies in feare of the iust indignation and displeasure of God This doubtles were now vnto vs whom God hath chosen to be the Temple of his Spirit no lesse sinne then it was vnto the Iewes to profane the materiall Temple of Ierusalem when they made it a denne of theeues a cageful of vncleane birds And therefore we might iustly looke for the like punishment of reiectiō casting off which fell vpon thē if we should be foūd in the like sin Let vs therfore according to the third dutie be so far from al vnseemely continuance in our profannes that we labour earnestly after all increase of true holines both in our selues and in others according to the exhortation of the holy Apostle 2. Cor 7 1. And Reuel 22 verse 11. Hee that is holy let him be holy still yea with increase of holines as the Angels meaning is But of this dutie of furthering holines belonging to euery Christian concerning his brother it shal further appear what belongeth vnto vs in the next Article concerning the Communion of Saints Touching our present Article the duties belonging to the comfort of Gods eternall election of his Church are yet behind Question Which are they Answer First and principally considering that the free grace of God cleane contrarie to the desert of our sinne is the onely cause and fountaine of our remssion iustification and saluation it is our bounden dutie to be most heartily thankefull to God in this respect aboue all other both for our selues and for all the rest of Gods elect and also to abandon all opinion of any worthines and merit of our own or of any other saue of our sauiour alone Secondly we considering that God hath chosen vs of free grace and iustly refused other to the declaration of his iustice in punishing their sinne this ought to cause vs in reioycing to feare and tremble before the Maiestie of God and to keepe our hearts farre from all proud and vaine boasting against others Thirdly insomuch as the election of God is a most deepe and hidden secrete in the counsell of God considered in it selfe it is our parts to be the more diligent in seeking to knowe it from the effects of Gods Spirit within vs and in the fruites of sanctification following vpon the same in the outward actions of our liues Finally the assurance of our election ought to worke contentment in our hearts against all wantes or afflictions whatsoeuer beside waiting with patience for our eternall happines and saluation Explicatiō proofe Touching that most bounden and earnest thankefulnes which we owe vnto God both for the free election of our selues and others to saluation the example of the elect Apostle Saint Paule may be an excellent instruction vnto vs what we and all other are to doe in this respect Ephes 1 verses 3 4 5 6. Blessed be God euen the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ c. who hath chosen vs in him before the foundation of the world c. And 1 Thes 3 8 9 We are aliue of yee standfast in the Lord. For what thankes can we recompence to God againe for you c. And 2. Ep 2 13. But we ought alwaies to giue thankes to God for you brethren beloued of the Lord because that God hath from the beginning chosen you to saluation through sanctification of the Spirit and the faith of truth And that this holy election of God is freely of grace the same Apostle teacheth plainly Rom 11.5.6 It is of grace saith he Whence he reasoneth thus And if it be of grace then it is no more of workes c. Secondly that we ought to walke in feare and reuerence considering the iust reprobation of others no worse by nature then we our selues are we are admonished in the 20. verse of the same chap. Be not high minded but feare And he rendereth a reason of the admonitiō in the verse following For saith the Apostle if God spared not the naturall branches that is the Iewes take heede lest hee also spare not thee And Philip. 2 12. Make an end of your saluation with feare and trembling he speaketh of a reuerend childlike feare of God For saith he further it is God which worketh in you both the will and the deed euen of his good pleasure Doe all things without murmuring reasonings c. As though he shuld say if ye turne aside from an humble course of life from a godly disposition of your hearts before God ye may iustly feare your own good estate with a troublesome and doubtfull feare c. Thirdly that we are to seeke for the assurance of our election from the workings of Gods holy Spirit in vs and from the fruits of a godly life Read 2 Pet. 1 5. c. 10 as was obserued alledged before in the Comforts Read also Eph. 1 4. God hath chosen vs in Christ before the foundation of the world that we should be holy without blame before him in loue And Col 3 12. Now therefore as the elect of God holy and beloued put on tender mercy kindnes humblenes of mind long suffering forbearing one another and forgiuing one another c. And now last of all that the assurance of our election to saluation should be a sufficient comfort against al discontentments or discomfort whatsoeuer waiting with patience for the fulfilling of the good pleasure of God in this behalfe The Apostle Paule is a notable example who suffered all things gladly for the elects sake that they might also obtaine the saluation which is in Christ Iesus with eternall glory 2 Tim 2 10. And therefore also ought we to suffer all things willingly in thankfulnes to God for the election it selfe The greatest afflictiōs of this life are but momentanie but the glory wherevnto they prepare and lead vs is most excellent and eternally weightie 2. Cor 4.17 Thus much concerning the duties which ought to attend vpon the comfort of this Article NOw therefore that we may conclude the whole doctrine of it Question What is the danger of not beleeuing that God hath a holy catholike Church and of not regarding to ioyne with it in
Philip. 1.7 and chap. 3.17.18 Heb. 10.32.33.34.35 and 1. Pet. 5.8 9.10 Finally 1. Iohn 3.16 Thus comfortable is our fellowship in sufferings Yea and so much the rather because as we suffer for Christ so also he taketh himselfe to suffer with vs after a sort As Act. 9.4 Rom. 8.17 Philip. 3.10 Colos 1.24 To conclude the Comforts and therewithall to make some passage to the duties Insomuch as they are so great both in life and death as hath beene declared O how great is their sinne whosoeuer without iust cause malitiously or prophanely for filthy lucres sake abuse the most graue censure of excommunication after the manner of the wicked Pharisies Iohn ch 9. verses 22.35 and chap. 16.2 to the cutting off of any from this holy communion as touching the outward societie of it For as touching that communion which the faithfull haue before God no creature can bereaue them of it Likewise who can tell how grieuous their sinne is in the sight of God who shall hinder the course of the preaching of the Gospel and of the administration of the Sacraments c from the hand ministerie of the least of the faithfull Ministers of the Gospel whereby this communion of Saints is not onely at the first begun but also is to be continually cherished and confirmed For assuredly as the setled course of the ministery worship coÌ„manded of God is the meanes of setling confirming and encreasing of faith all grace wherby the people of God enioy their blessed communion in Christ Iesus among themselues according to the doctrine of the 133. Psal Behold how good and how delightful a thing it is for brethren also to dwell together c. For there the Lord hath appointed blessing and life for euer so on the contrary the dissoluing of the ministerie is the decay of the people according to the holy Prouerb cha 29.18 Where there is no vision that is no prophecie or preaching there the people decay And therfore as was said who can tell how grieuous their sinne is who hinder the preaching of the Gospell and other the exercises of Gods holy seruice and worship Wherefore also let vs so much the more pretiously esteeme the wonderfull goodnes mercy of God in giuing vs the holy Ministerie of his word exercises of his diuine worship for the gathering together of his Saints vnto him and to make knowne vnto them the certainty of his most sweet comfortable loue toward them in Christ Iesus and consequently the certainty of their most blessed ioifull saluation by him For verily without this ministerie howsoeuer it may be that some for a time being destitute of it are neuerthelesse in the counsell of God appointed to saluation yet vntill they shall haue the knowledge of it and faith to beleeue it how can they haue any more comfort in it then a condemned person can haue in the pardon which his friend hath obtained for him at the Kings hands vntill he shall be certified of it For vnto that time he is still in continuall expectation and feare of death THus much concerning the Comforts of the communion of Saints And therewithall as was said for an enterance into the consideration of the Duties an intimation how deare and pretious the meanes of cherishing and vpholding the same holy communion ought to be vnto vs. Some other duties were by occasion touched in the interpreation of the Article Now let vs proceed to inquire into the Duties more purposedly Which may they be Question Answer In that we haue our coÌ„munion with our Sauiour Christ who is the fountaine of holines it teacheth vs that it is our dutie to withdrawe our selues more and more The Duties from all prophanenes and to labour to increase daily in sanctification and holines both in our bodies soules and Spirits and in all good fruites and actions thereof to the glory of God and of our Sauiour Christ It teacheth vs thus much in deede For otherwise there could be no agreement or proportion at all betwixt the head and the members which were a monstrous thing â—â—â—licatioÌ„ 〈◊〉 â—roofe And therefore as touching the first part of your answer to wit that it is our dutie to withdrawe our selues from all prophanenes and vnholines the Apostle Paul saith with great earnestnes 1. Cor. 6.15 Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ Shall I then take the members of Christ and make them the members of an harlot God forbid Doe ye not knowe that he which coupleth himselfe with an harlot is one body for two saith he shall be one flesh But he that is ioined to the Lord is one Spirit Flie fornication c. Know ye not that your body is the Temple of the holy Ghost which is in you whom ye haue of God and ye are not your owne For ye are bought for a price therefore glorifie God in your body and in your Spirit for they are Gods And 2. Cor. 5.17 If any man be in Christ let him be a new creature And according to the other part of your answer which was concerning labour after increase of sanctification our Sauiour himselfe saith Iohn 15.1 I am the true vine and my Father is the husband man Euery branch that beareth not fruite in me hee taketh away and euerie one that beareth fruite hee purgeth it that it may bring forth more fruite And verse 5. I am the vine ye are the branches hee that abideth in mee and I in him the same bringeth forth much fruite for without mee ye can doe nothing And verse 8. Heerein is my Father glorified that ye beare much fruite and be made my Disciples And this is that which the Apostle praieth for in the behalfe of the Thessalonians euen a prier necessarie for all Christians that we may be sanctified throughout and that our whole Spirit and soule and body may be kept blamelesse vnto the comming of our Lord Iesus Christ 1. Ep. ch 5. verse 23. Such is our dutie in regard of our holy communion with our Sauiour himselfe Now in that through the same our Sauiour we haue our holy communion among our selues â—uestion What ought our dutie to be in respect of this â—nswer Euery member of the Church of our Sauiour Christ standeth bound euen for our Sauiours sake heartily to desire and in all louing and peaceable manner to procure by all meanes according to euery mans grace and power the benefit and blessing of euery fellow member yea euen of the whole body It is likewise the dutie of euery one as I heard you say somewhat more particularly a little before carefully to vse and frequent all those holy meanes which God hath sanctified for the nourishing of this holy communion to wit the preaching of the word Praier the Sacraments and whatsoeuer may further vs vnto the more profitable vse of theÌ„ according to the direction of the holy word of God â—xplication â—nd proofe Out of all question
Article let vs come to the Promise The Promise Question What promise hath God made of the remaining or forgiuing of our sinnes Answer We haue many very gratious and often renewed promises hereof both old and new euery where dispersed in the holy Scriptures of God Question Name you some of them Answer Beside that which you rehearsed Isai 48. verses 8.9.10.11 You haue pointed vs to another notable testimonie in the 31. chap of Ieremie from the 30. verse to the 35. of the same And chap 33 the .8 verse And in the newe Testament the same promise is alledged to belong through our Sauiour Christ to the beleeuing Gentiles as well as to the beleeuing Iewes Explicatiō It is true as we may reade Act 2 38 39. And ch 10.43 Rehearse the words of some of the places which you haue named Question How do you reade Answer In the 31. cha of Ieremie verses 31. thus it is written Behold the dayes come saith the Lord that I will make a new couenant c. For I will forgiue their iniquitie and remember their sinnes no more And chap 33.8 I will cleanse them from all their iniquitie whereby they haue sinned against me yea I will pardon all their iniquities whereby they haue sinned against me And it shall be to me a name and an honour before all the nations of the earth which shall heare all the good that I doe vnto them c. Explicatiō Let this suffice out of the Prophet Ieremie for this time Wee may read the like testimonies in other of the Prophets beside those which haue beene hitherto alledged As Isai 33.24 The people that dwell therein shall haue their iniquitie forgiuen Read also Ezek chap 18. verse 21. c. 32. All these promises of forgiuenes of sinnes doe belong vnto vs Gentiles The Comforts now through our Sauiour Christ as well as they did before to the Iewes THe Promise being thus confirmed the vse of this Article is next And first for Comfort Question What is that Answer The comfort is euery way very great insomuch as the glory and happines both of our bodies and soules in this life and also in the life to come consisteth herein It is very true as we reade Psalm 32. in the beginning of the Psalme And Rom 4.6.7.8 Explicatiō proofe Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered Blessed is the man to whom the Lord imputeth not sinne So that forgiuenes of sinnes is as one may say an epitome or short summe of all the mercies of God Whence it is that the Lord is saide Psal 103. as was before alledged to crown vs with his mercies and compassion Verily there is no goodnes or dignitie in our selues whereof we may reioyce or for the which we may looke to be accepted with God The mercie of our God is our onely crowne the glory of Gods free grace is our onely glory c. No doubt the comfort of this Article is singular to all those that knowe what Sinne meaneth And it will the rather warme and cheare vp our hearts if we shal consider that beside our former sinnes infinite and hainous in the sight of Gods iustice we remaine still very apt and prone to offend God euen after that we are by his grace regenerated and borne againe Yea if we shal consider that we daily offend his diuine Maiestie not onely by forgetfulnes and neglect of many good duties but also by rash and vnwarie committing of much euill according to that saying of Saint Iames In maine thinges wee sinne all Furthermore the Comfort hereof will be the more manifest to our consciences if we consider earnestly of the nature of sinne not onely how odious it is in itselfe but also how vile and abominable it maketh our persons both bodies and soules in the sight of God how it keepeth all good things from vs and pulleth downe vpon vs all euill Ier 5.25 Isai 59 1 2 3. till it be couered and forgiuen in our Sauiour Christ But most clearely of all wil the comfort of this Article shine into our hearts if we shall duly looke into the cause and fountaine of the forgiuenes of all our sinnes which would haue pressed vs downe to the very bottome of the gulfe of Hell to wit the most free and amiable grace and fauour of God our heauenly Father through his most blessed Sonne our Lord Iesus Christ which is better then our life though naturally that is most pretious vnto vs. According to the 3 verse of the 63 Ps Thy louing kindnes is better then life And Ps 30 5. This maketh our Baptisme exceedingly comfortable vnto vs insomuch as the whole blessed Trinitie cōsenteth to make it a testimonie of the forgiuenes of our sins through the same most free grace and rich fauour of our one onely true God Mark 1 4. Act. 2 38. and chap 22.16 It maketh the Supper of the Lord in like māner exceeding comfortable vnto vs in that it is a further pledge and assurance that our sinnes are forgiuen through the blood of our Sauiour Christ Mat chap 26. verses 26 27 28. The largenes of this free grace of God to the forgiuenes of sinnes through our Lord Iesus Christ reaching vp as it were to the heauens Ps 36. verses 5. and 7 and Ps 103 11 it enlargeth the comfort of this most excellent blessing seeing God sheweth vs plainly that he hath aboundance of mercie in store not onely for the forgiuenes of some fewe persons here and there but euen for the forgiuenes of his whole Church that is of so many thousands yea myriads of thousands of all sorts of people as shall seeke for mercy at his hands as was touched before Yea not onely for sinners of smaller degrees in offences but also for the greatest sort of sinners aboue other whosoeuer among them shall earnestly repent them and truly beleeue the Gospell of our Sauiour Christ according to that most liberall The Duties and sweete consolatorie incouragement of the Lord by his holy Prophet Isaiah chap 1.18 Come now and let vs reason together saith the Lord though your sinnes were as crimsin they shall be made white as snowe though they be red as skarlet they shall be as woole If ye consent and obey ye shal eate the good things of the land And chap 40.1.2 Comfort yee comfort yee my people will your God say Speake comfortably to Ierusalem and cry vnto her that her warfare is accomplished that her iniquitie is pardoned for shee hath receiued of the Lords hand double for all her sinnes Finally the bowell-like tendernes of Gods mercy is not the least cause of the great comfort of this Article as we may consider from these and such like testimonies of holy Scripture Psal 25 6.7 and 79.8 Ier 31.20 Lament 3.22.23 Hos 11.8.9 Ioel 2.13 Luke 1.7.8 and ch 15 20. O how sweet therefore ought this mercy of God to be vnto vs in all these
the continuall and as we may say essentiall exercises of a true and liuely faith And all that you haue answered standeth with uery good reason to the ende we may alwaies keepe our soules in true humilitie vnder the holy hand of God and in greater watchfulnes against sinne and in greater thankfulnes to God in the continuall remembrance of his most gratious mercy toward vs herein And let vs marke this specially well that we doe not say that wee must continually pray for forgiuenes of sins past as well as of sinnes present as though we were to be in continuall doubt of the forgiuenes of them but to this ende that by the renuing of our praiers we may grow more and more assured that they are forgiuen Like as wee doe pray continually that the kingdome of God may come that is that it may more and more come though we know that God doth alreadie in some measure rule and raigne in vs by his word and holy Spirit and so in the first and third Petitions of the Lords Praier But that we may make all things as cleare as wee can touching this point yet one thing more and that is this Insomuch as God of his most aboundant grace forgiueth the sinnes of his children most freely perfitly for his Sonne our Lord Iesus Christes sake and so are we vndoubtedly to beleeue how coÌ„meth it then to passe that the faithfull doe suffer afflictions all their life long and that they die at the last Question as well as other men Can it be thought therefore that God doth perfitly forgiue sinne for our Sauiours sake seeing it seemeth that he retaineth the punishment still Answer God neither sendeth death nor any affliction at all vpon his children as punishments for any satisfaction touching the guiltines of sinne for the which our Sauiour Christ hath by his sufferings and death perfitly satisfied the iustice and wrath of God but onely of his fatherly goodnes he chastiseth them to very gratious ends and namely to send them to Christ and to further them in the way of their saluation So it is in deed 1. Booke page 234. c. to page 248. â— 2. Booke pâ—ges 295. 2â—â— And page 304. as it hath beene more fully laid open in the doctrine of Gods Fatherly Prouidence ExplicatioÌ„ proofe For all the afflictions or punishments for sinne call them what ye will which God laieth vpon his children to whom he forgiueth sinnes they are appointed and sanctified of God to further their repentance to exercise their faith and patience to nourish the reuerend feare of God in their hearts to make them more watchfull against sinne to bring them out of loue with this sinfull world to stirre them vp to a greater longing after the kingdome of heauen and to other such like gratious ends and purposes all which cannot proceede from any other cause then from the fatherly loue of God toward them And therefore they must needes be of another nature then those plagues and punishments are which God casteth vpon the wicked Yea the very nature of death is changed to the godly in that it onely setteth the soule free from a sinfull and corruptible body that it may mount vp to the kingdome of heauen and there be perfited among the soules of the faithfull departed before And touching their bodies also though they descend to the earth yet their very putrifying is but a preparation and as one would say a sowing of them against the day of the glorious resurrection which shall be as the day of a most ioyfull haruest to all the faithfull children of God These thinges thus inserted by the way let vs nowe returne to the second branch of the duties touching thankfulnes due to God for this so inestimable a benefit of the forgiuenes of sinnes For the proofe whereof see the example and practise of Dauid Psal 103.1.2.3 c. See also the example practise of Paul 1. Tim. 1.12.13 And Rom. 7.24.25 who in either place giueth great glory praise to God in this behalfe And that also by good reason For seeing it belongeth to God onely to forgiue sinnes therefore also doth the glory of forgiuenes belong to his diuine Maiestie For the third branch read Psal 116.1 c. I loue the Lord because he hath heard my voice and my praiers c. And Luk 7.47 c. She loued much saith our Sauiour concerning the sinfull woman there mentioned because many sinnes are forgiuen her For the fourth branch read Psal 13â— 4 Mercy is with the Lord that hee may be feared And Iohn 5.14 Behold thou art made whole saith our Sauiour to the sick man whom he had healed sinne no more lest a worse thing come vnto thee Read also 1. Cor. 6.15 And Iohn 1. Ep. ch 2.1 My babes these things I write vnto you that ye sinne not c. What things Euen this that the blood of Christ cleanseth vs from sinne c. as wee read in the former chapter And Ezek. 16.63 the vse of Gods mercy to Israel is noted to be this that the people might remember their sinnes and be ashamed c. The contrary neglect of Gods mercy is vehemently reproued Ier. 2.19.20 in these words The danger of not beleeuing this article Thine owne wickednes saith the Lord by his holy Prophet shall correct thee c. For of olde time I haue broken thy yoake and burst thy bonds and thou saiedst I will no more transgresse but like an harlot thou runnest about vpoÌ„ all high hilles vnder all greene trees c. Read also Ezek. ch 33.13 It is a most vnworthy absurd thing that any should so abuse the mercy of God in forgiuing them many great sinnes that they should thereby be the more licentious and bold to coÌ„mit sinne This doubtlesse is such a wickednes as God cannot but seuerely punish as the Apostle Iude doth vehemently denounce against such as turne the grace of our God into wantonnes For the fift branch read Luk. 6.36 Be ye mercifull saith our Sauiour as your Father is mercifull Ephes 4.32 Be ye curteous one to another saith the Apostle of our Sauiour and tender hearted forgiuing one the other euen as God for Christes sake forgaue you And Colos 3.13 Forbearing one another and forgiuing one another if any man haue a quarrel to another euen as Christ forgaue you euen so doe yee To speak generally Repentance is vsually in the holy Scripture ioined with Faith when forgiuenes of sinnes is promised or offered to poore sinners Neither doth our Sauiour Christ giue the one without the other Whereof also our Baptisme is iointly a signe and seale Act. 2.38 and cha 3.19 and cha 5.31 And Rom. 6.1 c. God forbid saith S. Paul that we should sinne that grace may abound Nay rather by how much God is more loth to punish vs yea rather more ready to forgiue vs as hee is by so much doe wee stand the more straitly bound
any one of them but he may iustly be said in effect to denie them all And this is the cause why the Apostle is so earnest in the proofe of this Article But let vs heare the Apostles owne words Quest And first which are his words concerning his Apostolical authority Answ Verse 3. First of all saith he I deliuered vnto you that which I receiued how that Christ arose the third day c. Expli Here is a plaine proofe in deede from his Apostolical authoritie confirmed by the authoritie of our Sauiour Christ himselfe who put him into the office of Apostleship and deliuered vnto him the doctrine which he had preached Question In the next place which are his words of confirmation from former Scriptures Answer Verse 4. He saith to this end that he preached the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the Scriptures Explication and proofe He doth so in deede and namely in the 4. verse And he may well affirme it to be according to the Scriptures For as we haue seene in the handling of the Article of our Sauiours rising the third day from the dead that it was often prophecied of and foretolde in the olde Testament both in the booke of the Psalmes and also in other places of the holy Prophets Question Now thirdly how doth the Apostle reason by his argument of paritie or equall comparison Answer 4. To this purpose hee saith that hee had preached the resurrection according to the Scriptures as well as he had done the death and buriall of our Sauiour Explicatiō It is true And herein hee putteth the Corinthians well in minde that they ought by good reason constantly to beleeue this Article from the authority of the holy Scriptures as well as either of them And the rather also because this is as certainly confirmed by historicall testimonies of sufficient and authenticall eye-witnesses as either of the other were as the Apostle sheweth further by sixe seuerall appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen from the dead and came out of his graue as it followeth in the text verses 5.6.7.8 Let vs heare the Apostles words Question Which are they Answer 5. He was seene of Cephas that is of Peter then of the twelue 6 After that he was seene of more then fiue hundreth brethren at once whereof manie saith the Apostle remaine vnto this present and some also are a sleepe 7. After that he was seene of Iames then of all the Apostles 8. And last of all saith S. Paul he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time Explication Here is very great euidence in deede and an vndoubted certaintie from historicall proofe touching the fulfilling of all former prophecies in this behalfe as it must needes be acknowledged And these manifold appearances of our Sauiour Christ after his resurrection were not onely so many proofes and confirmations of his owne resurrection as we haue seene more at large in the opening of that Article but they are also as many proofes and assurances to vs that if wee beleeue in our Sauiour Christ our bodies shall likewise be raised vp againe to glory at the last day as the Apostle in this place giueth vs further to vnderstand And let vs herewithall well consider also that in so much as the holy Apostle S Paul did by diligent and earnest preaching deliuer the testimonie of the witnesses here mentioned concerning the sundrie and often appearances of our Sauiour after that he was risen that therefore they are to be esteemed of necessarie vse and profit that they should be preached and accordingly that all whatsoeuer diligence and care which is vsed both in preaching and hearing and studying of them is so authorised by the holy Apostle that we neede not account our former labour therein to be repented of but rather that wee are greatly to blesse and praise God with all our hearts for his gratious direction and assistance therein that we ought to haue often recourse to the same doctrine and to be as readie to preach and heare it againe when iust occasion shal be offered as we were before Thus much concerning the historicall warrant and confirmation of the resurrection of our Sauiour according to the propheticall predictions foretellings of the same Where this is in no wise to be neglected touching the Apostles owne testimonie which he hath giuen vnto it vpon his own certaine knowledge in that he sawe our Sauiour after his ascension which he could not haue done if hee had not beene risen againe that though he doth after his wonted manner confesse and bewaile his sinnes and vtter his vnworthines to be an Apostle yet he doth it in such sort that is with such holy skill and dexteritie that he doth so much the rather magnifie the credite of his Apostleship and of this his present testimonie by how much hee doth more highly extoll the grace of God in that he of his infinite mercie had vouchsafed to appoint him though most vnworthy to that so high an office But letting fall all comparison and leauing the matter indifferently to bee considered hee concludeth after this manner that whosoeuer were the instruments of God to Preach the doctrine which he speaketh of the Corinthians could not denie but that they had heard it preached yea so effectually that by the grace of God and blessing of his holy Spirit they were confirmed in their hearts to beleeue the vndoubted truth thereof And thus hee maketh a notable transition to the disputing of the first question Question In what wordes doth the holy Apostle contriue this artificiall part of his speech Answer 8. Last of all saith he as we reade verses 8.9 10.11 he was seene also of me as of one borne out of time 9. For I am the least of the Apostles who am not meete to bee called an Apostle because I persecuted the church of God 10. But by the grace of God I am that I am his grace which is in me is not in vaine but I laboured more aboundantly then they all yet not I but the grace of God which is with me 11. Wherefore whether it were I or they so we preach and so haue ye beleeued Explicatiō Thus then in these wordes the diuine art and skill of that holy wisedome which God gaue to his blessed Apostle is very plaine both for the vpholding of his Apostolicall credite in his vnfained abasing of himselfe and also in his most commodious transition from the ground of the question to the disputation it selfe as wee shall see further by the wordes which followe in the 12. verse Question Which are they Answer 12. Now saith Saint Paule vpon the premises if it be preached that Christ is risen from the dead how say some among ye that there is no resurrection of the dead Explicatiō Here it is plaine that the holy Apostle entereth to dispute the first question from the former ground of our Sauiours resurrection
deferre their Baptisme till they should bee going out of this life Finally Maister Francis Iunius so interpreteth these wordes as if huper vsually and rightly turned super should neuertheles according to the vse of the same both greeke and latine preposition in greeke and latine writers be taken here for praeter besides or in the signification of insuper moreouer as noting the continuance of the Sacrament of Baptisme in the church of God by a constant course for the comfort of the liuing still like as it was found to be of comfortable vse to those then dead so long as they were aliue As though the wordes of the Apostle were to be read thus Else what do they that are baptized still or moreouer and beside those that are already dead because otherwise it might be inferred that vnlesse the dead should rise againe neither haue the dead any fruite of baptisme abiding them to wit in respecct of their bodies and so shall bee disappointed of that which they looked for by faith neither haue the liuing any reason at the least in respect of the body why it should be continued among them And this indeed may the doubling of the question by the Apostle import Else what shall they doe who are baptized to wit such as are alreadie dead And againe why are they namely they who are liuing yet baptized But howsoeuer it be all must come to this issue that they who denie the resurrection of the body doe frustrate the vse of the Sacrament of baptisme at the least in one speciall part of it Thus much concerning the fourth reason for the right vnderstanding whereof we haue cause as we see to pray to God for his holy Spirit of iudgement and discretion The fift reason is now to be considered of vs. It followeth in the 30 verse Question Which is that Answer The Apostles wordes are these 30. Why are we also in ieoperdie euery houre Evplicatiō In these wordes the holy Apostle reasoneth from that speciall worke of the grace of God in the hearts of his children and namely of the Preachers of the Gospell in those dayes whereby they were made most willing and couragious to expose and lay open their bodies and naturall liues to all necessarie dangers as they that made no reckoning of them for the Gospels sake hauing an assured hope of a better resurrection after the example of the more ancient Martyrs of whom wee reade honourable mention to bee made Heb 11.35 The which reason the same our Apostle illustrateth from his owne example in that hee was most prodigall of his life as one may say in the cause of the Gospell as it followeth in the 31. verse and in the former part of the 32. Answer Which are his wordes Question 31. By our reioycing saith Saint Paule which I haue in Christ Iesus our Lord I dye daily 32. If I haue fought with beastes at Ephesus after the manner of men what doth it aduantage me Explicatiō The meaning of Saint Paule is to protest with great earnestnes in manner of taking an othe or rather by an attestation and calling of the Corinthians themselues to witnes that he for his part for the comfortable hopes sake of a better life and euen for the comforts sake of the resurrection of the body through faith in Iesus Christ whom he calleth the reioycing both of himselfe and of them did as they might well perceiue carrie his life continually as it were in his hand for the testimonie of the truth According to that which he writeth also 2. Cor 11.13 that he had beene oftentimes neare to death for it yea and that by all sorts of perills and dangers as we read in the 26 verse But here as wee see he giueth one speciall instance among the rest which could not but be famously knowne vnto them in that hee refused not to put himselfe in danger to haue his body most cruelly torne in peeces and deuoured by wilde beastes at Ephesus For to this punishment it seemeth that he was there condemned for our Sauiours sake and his Gospell and should haue beene so destroied had not the Lord strengthened him to ouercome the wilde beastes in fighting with them and so to escape the danger according to the lawe of victorie in that the Ephesians their inhumane and barbarous custome which they had to condemne men to that sauage fight to make themselues sport in the beholding of it Now therefore saith the Apostle in this respect what profite could I haue looked to haue come vnto me by this my dangerous aduenture had not the hope of the resurrection animated me against the naturall feare and terrour concerning the spoile of my body The holy Apostle no doubt considered thus with himselfe that if hee had made that aduenture in carnall respectes and dyed in the combate his death had beene wofull or if he should haue escaped as by the mightie and powerfull mercy of God hee did yet should the glorie of his manhood be a meere vaine thing when it should be saide Paule plaide the man so that he ouercame wilde beastes at Ephesus c. And thus we may plainly perceiue that the holy Apostle doth make the beliefe of the resurrection of the body the ground of all comfort as touching the sufferings of the body Neither indeed is there any iust cause why wee should make any doubt but that as the body beareth a great part in that fight of all afflictions for all buffetings scourges imprisonments rackings c. doe befall it so God will giue it a great part of that blessed reward which he hath promised to giue vnto those that shall suffer any such things in their bodies for his truthes sake Now the sixt reason which is the last of those which the Apostle Paule vseth to proue the resurrection of the body it is yet behind Question Which is that Answer It is contained in these wordes 32. If the dead be not raised vp let vs eate and drinke for to morrowe wee shall dye Explicatiō This last reason taketh his strength from another great absurditie which followeth vpon the deniall of the resurrection of the body euen this so great an absurditie that the vngodly speech and practise of Epicures and Bellie-Gods as wee call them should cleane contrarie to the rule of Gods blessed word and practise of his holy religion haue at the least some colour and shewe of reason in that they say Let vs eate and drinke for to morrowe weee shall dye Wherefore seeing this so absurd and godlesse an opinion speech and practise is to be vtterly condemned of all men like as God himselfe most seuerely condemneth it as we reade Isai 22. verses 13.14 it followeth that euen for the same cause also that opinion or doctrine whatsoeuer which would giue incouragement licence to so great prophanenes is with like detestation to be condemned of all true Christians And of that sort is the deniall of the
hope 5 And hope maketh not ashamed because the loue of God is shed abroad in our hearts by the holy Ghost who is giuen vnto vs. Explicatiō proofe Here are many excellent benefits in deede which wee doe enioy from the mercy of God through faith euen such as doe make the comfort of faith euery way very great as wee haue seene by the interpretation of them We may call the same to minde likewise from that which we haue considered and heard in the sermon made vpon the 4 5 6 and 7 verses of the 4. chapter of the Epistle to the Philippians Where the holy Apostle incouraging the faithfull most comfortably to reioyce in the Lord and admonishing them to take heede against such euills as would hinder their ioy to wit impatience and distrustfull or distracting care And therewithall exhorting them in stead thereof to commit themselues to the care of the Lord for all time to come with thankfulnesse also for all former and present blessings he assureth them that then the peace of God which passeth all vnderstanding shal preserue their hearts and mindes in Christ Iesus Read also Psal 119. verses 49 50. Remember the promise made to thy seruant saith the holy Prophet wherein thou hast caused me to trust It is my comfort in my trouble for thy promise hath quickened me And verse 103. O how sweet are thy promises to my mouth yea more then honie to my mouth Moreouer how must it not be that faith should be exceedingly comfortable insomuch as it is giuen vs of GOD to be that shield of defence which doth quenche all those fierie darts which the diuell most mischieuously throweth against vs Ephes 6.16 Seeing also faith is our victory whereby we ouercome the world which is another great and dangerous enemy 1. Iohn 5.4 5. Seeing that by faith we are the Sonnes of God in Christ Iesus Gal. 4.26 Seeing by faith we haue all our liuelihood as we may say from the hand of God as it is written The iust shall liue by his faith Hab. ch 2.4 and Rom. 1.17 And Gal. 2.20 By faith saith the Apostle I liue in the Son of God And so do all other true beleeuers liue in him by their faith he in them by his holy Spirit Iohn 14.18 19 20 c. Finally seeing we are saued by the grace of God through faith Eph. 2.8 For in all these repspects we must needs acknowledge that the sweet cōfort of faith is exceeding great to all those that haue it and doe truly know what it meaneth NOw therefore let vs come to the duties in generall The generall dutie Question What proofe of holy Scripture haue you to shewe vs what they ought to be Answer Euen they which doe follow in the 4. chapter of the Epistle to the Philippians verses 8 and 9. in these words 8 Furthermore brethren saith the Apostle whatsoeuer things are true whatsoeuer things are honest bosa semna or graue and reuerend whatsoeuer things are pure whatsoeuer things pertaine to loue whatsoeuer things are of good report if there be any vertue or if there be any praise thinke on these things 9 Which ye haue both learned and receiued and heard and seene in me those things doe and the God of peace shall be with you Explication Here we see plainely that as the comfort was manifold so the duty is likewise very large and generall yea in such ample sort that it is euident that true Christian faith cannot be idle but it must be to the great reproch of those who doe professe themselues to be Christians Like as it cannot but be to the shame of such a seruant of a familie as hauing much businesse to doe in his Masters house should take a stoole and set him downe loitering and doe nothing at all As you may remember how it was declared at large in the explication of the seuerall sorts of those manifold duties which are comprehended in this text The same also we saw further confirmed vnto vs from the exhortation of the same Apostle Rom. 12. verses 1 2. Wherein the Apostle reasoneth very earnestly from the mercies yea from the tender mercies of God dia toon oictir moon which are as the fountaine of al the promises as ye heard in the interpretation of that Scripture vnto you The words of the Apostle are worthy our rehersall Question Which are they Answer 1 I beseech ye therefore brethren saith the holy Apostle by the mercies of God that ye giue vp your bodies a liuing sacrifice holy acceptable vnto God which is your reasonable seruing of God 2 And facion not your selues like vnto this world but be yee changed by the renewing of your minde that yee may proue what is the good will of God acceptable and perfect Explication Here it is of it selfe plaine that the Apostle moueth Christians to all dutifulnesse from the due consideration of the tender mercies of God Yee heard furthermore the same point confirmed vnto you from another like earnest exhortation which the same Apostle made to the Corinthians as we reade 2. Cor 7. in the first verse of that chapter where he reasoneth to the same end very strongly and with great authoritie from the promises of God which flow most clearely to the refreshing of our soules from that most pure fountaine of his mercies Question Which are the Apostles words Answer 1 See ng then saith hee wee haue these promises dearely beloued let vs cleanse our selues from all filthinesse of the flesh and of the spirit and grow vp to full holinesse in the feare of God Explicatiō The promises which the Apostle speaketh of are set downe in the former chapter and namely that God will be a Father to his people if they will be true worshippers of him From the which words now rehearsed ye may remember that beside other things it was taught vnto you that then we are said to cleanse our selues when we vse the meanes of cleansing That is to say when we sorow with godly sorow for our sins vnto true repentance so often as to the same end to the furtherance thereof we doe with reuerence and in the feare of God reade and heare the word of God making our prayers vnto him for mercy and forgiuenesse and for grace to forsake our sinnes c. Likewise wee are said to renew our owne mindes when we doe dutifully serue Gods holy prouidence in vsing the same meanes The generall danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel which he hath appointed and sanctified for our renewment Whereas to speake properly it is neuerthelesse God onely and the worke of his holy Spirit whichh cleanseth and reneweth vs and causeth vs to grow in grace with all the increases which we attaine vnto as well as he alone worketh all good beginnings in vs. But in that we are exhorted to grow vp to full holinesse it is euident that it will in no wise stand with
good dutie that any of vs should content our selues to know God onely farre off and aloofe as we may say as the manner of the most is but it is our dutie most carefully to prepare our selues to draw neare to him in the reuerend feare of his most gratious Maiestie Wee must grow from faith to faith as it were from one age of Christianitie to another from childehoode to mans estate c. We must serue God both outwardly and inwardly with body and with soule euen from the most secret and hidden power and inclination thereof These are briefly the excellent instructions contained in these holy Scriptures In the vrging whereof I was and now am still the more earnest because whereas euery one seemeth to lay readie hold on this that God is good and that he is a mercifull God as he is indeede very few make conscience to reason from his mercies to prouoke themselues thereby to be more carefull to serue and obey him Yea so much the rather haue I beene the more earnest as my dutie bindeth me because the most part of people doe most vndutifully and vngratiously abuse all the goodnesse and mercies of God to imbolden themselues to securitie yea to a greater licentiousnesse in their sinnes which no doubt is a most grieuous and horrible sinne in the sight of GOD and cannot but verie fearefully indanger all such gracelesse persons to the most heauie wrath of God Question NOw therefore in the last place What proofe haue you for the danger of generall vnbeliefe Answer and disobedience to the Gospel In the 2. chapter of the Epistle to the Hebrewes verses 1 2 3 4. thus writeth the Apostle 1 Wherefore we ought diligently to giue heede to the things which we haue heard lest at any time we should let them slip 2 For if the word spoken by Angels was stedfast and euery transgression and disobedience receiued a iust recompence of reward 3 How shall we escape if we neglect so great saluation which at the first beganne to be preached by the Lord and afterward was confirmed to vs by them that heard him 4 God bearing witnesse therevnto both with signes and wonders and with diuers miracles and gifts of the holy Ghost according to his owne wil. Explicatiō Here we haue a three fold comparison One betwixt the Law and the Gospel Another betwixt the chiefe instruments which God vsed to publish his law to wit his holy Angells and the chiefe publisher of the Gospel that is the Sonne of God himselfe of infinite excellency and authority aboue all Angells The third betwixt the contrary vses and ends of the one and of the other The law by reason of sinne armeth the curse through the righteous iudgment of God but the Gospel offereth saluation to all true beleeuers through the free grace and mercy of God All of these comparisons agree in this generally to declare the exceeding great danger of not beleeuing of not obeying the Gospel insomuch as the mercy of God most gratiously and most honourably offered thereby euen to the eternall saluation of all such as will thankfully receiue it is most wretchedly despised and reiected through vnbeliefe We know also what our Sauiour the Son of God himselfe hath most fearefully pronounced Matth chap. 11.20 21 c namely that it shall be easier for the Citizens of Tyrus and Sidon and for them of the land of Sodome in the day of iudgement then for such as neglect his Gospel ratified and confirmed by so many miracles as he wrought to the same end Reade also Heb. chap. 10.26 c. and chap. 12.18 c. 29. the like amplification of the greatnesse of this sinne agreeable to the former testimonie and declaration in the second chapter It is a most fearefull saying which we reade 2. Thes 1.7 8 9 10. where the Apostle affirmeth that The Lord Iesus shall shew himselfe from heauen with his mightie Angels in flaming fire rendering vengeance vnto them that doe not know God and which obey not vnto the Gospel of our Lord Iesus Christ Who shall be punished with euerlasting perd tion from the presence of the Lord and from the glory of his power When he shall come to be glorified in his Saints and to be made maruelous in all them that beleeue Likewise in the first Epistle of Peter chap. 4. verses 17 18. The time is come saith the Apostle that iudgement must begin at the house of God If it first beginne at vs what shall be the end of them which obey not the Gospel of God And if the righteous be scarcely saued where shal the vngodly and the sinner appeare The greatnesse and consequently the danger of the sinne of vnbeliefe is notably expressed by the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle chap. 5. verse 10. in that hee saith that it is euen as much as if one should goe about to make God a lyar which is most horrible once to thinke Reade also 2. Epist verses 8 9. Looke to your selues saith he to that elect Ladie to whom he writeth and to her children that wee loose not the things which wee haue done but that wee may receiue a ful reward Whosoeuer transgresseth and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ hath not God But contrariwise as it followeth in the same verse hee that continueth in the doctrine of Christ he hath both the Father and the Sonne If ye beleeue not saith the Prophet Isaiah chap. 7.9 ye shal not be established It is a generall sentence to shew that the minde of man is alwaies vncertaine and restlesse further then it is setled by faith to repose it selfe wholly in the liuing God Finally for the danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel reade the fearefull but most true doctrine of our Sauiour Christ Iohn 3. verses 18 19.20 21. He that beleeueth in the Sonne shall not be condemned but he that beleeueth not is condemned alreadie because he beleeueth not in the name of the onely begotten Sonne of God And this is the condemnation that light is come into the world and men loued darkenesse rather then light because their deedes were euill For euery man that doth euil hateth the light neither commeth he to the light lest his deeds should be reproued But he that doth truth commeth to the light that his deeds might be made manifest that they are wrought according to God And againe verse 36. He that beleeueth in the Sonne saith Iohn the Baptist hath euerlasting life and he that obeyeth not the Sonne shal not see life but the wrath of God abideth on him Thus we see the exceeding great danger of vnbeliefe and disobedience to the Gospel plentifully confirmed vnto vs. God of his infinite mercy giue vs grace to make our best vse and profite by the gratious admonitions and warnings which are giuen vs against the same NOw for a generall conclusion of the whole doctrine of our christian beliefe one thing yet further I desire to deliuer and
them shall haue mercie And let vs well obserue that forsaking of sin doth alwaies go with true confession that we may find mercie with God For otherwise confession shall but make way to further condemnation seing it is in truth no better then a reioicing or iustifiyng of men themselues in their sinnes when they acknowledge themselues sinners and yet doe neuerthelesse continue and abide still in them Reade also the curse of hiding and cleauing to sinne Isai chapt 30.1 But as touching true confession and forsaking of sinne let vs here obserue further that as it is beneficiall to our selues so it is singularlie to the glorie of God according to that we read Ioshua 7.10 Wher Ioshua exhorting Achan to confesse his sinne hee biddeth him Giue glorie to God And the prophet Ierem chapt 13.16 Exhorting all Estates to Repentance hee vseth the same wordes Giue glorie to the Lord your God before he bring darknes c. And so it hath been vsuallie acknowledged in the Church yea euen of the wicked themselues though ill practised and applied of them as we read Ioh chapt 9.24 Giue glory vnto God say the Pharisies to the blind man whom our Sauiour had made to see wee knowe that this man is a sinner As if they should haue said confesse thy selfe to be a counterfet or else to be healed by some other way then by Christ Hitherto of confession to God There is also as was said a confession or acknowledgement of sinne from man to man But this confession or acknowledgement is not properlie for the remouing of the guiltinesse of the sinne which God onely forgiueth but either for reliefe of conscience by mutuall counsell and comfort against despaire when the soule is oppressed and confounded with feare and sorrow c. according to that saying of the Apostle Iames Acknowledge your faults one to another and pray one for another that yee may be healed for the prayer of a righteous man auaileth much if it be feruent Or labour some We may read it thus The earnest prayer of a righteous man auaileth much chap â— 16 Or els this confession of man to man is for some charitable satisfaction and reconciliation of the one to the other concerning such offenses and vnkindnesses as doe manie times grow vpon sondrie occasions betwixt them And this is with greater or lesse sorrow and humbling of the partie offending according to the commandement of our Sauiour Christ Matth 5.23.24 If thou bring thy gift to the Altar and there remembrest that thy brother hath ought against thee leaue there thine offering before the Altar and goe thy way first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift c. And in such cases euerie Christian ought to remit and lay away the offence conceiued with great facilitie as they that are easie to be intreated according to the further instruction of our Sauiour Christ chapt 18. verse 21. c. And Luk 17.3.4 Take heede to your selues if thy brother trespasse against thee rebuke him And though hee sinne against thee seuen times in a day and seuen times a daye turne to thee saying It repenteth mee thou shalt forgiue him But what if hee will not forgiue him so dooing The partie seeking reconciliation may haue neuertheles peace in his conscience before God who accepteth of the submission though the froward and vncharitable partie will not regarde it Let this suffice for the opening of the first branche of the answere Secondlie concerning indignation and hatred against sinne yea against our selues for sinne read Psal 97.10 Yee that loue the Lord hate euill Amos ch 5.15 Hate euill and loue God And Rom 12.9 Abhorre yee that which is euill and cleane to that which is good And in the Epistle of Iude. vers 13. Hate ye euen the garment spotted by the flesh This was the commendation of the Churche of Ephesus that it could not forbeare them that were euill And that they hated the workes of the Nicolaitans which the Lord himselfe hated Reuel 2.2.6 And contrariwise a wicked man is described by this propertie that hee doth not abhorre euill Psa 36.4 Wee abhorre and shunne many noysome diseases with much loathsomnes as the pockes the foule leprosie the plague c. But wee ought to loathe and shunne sinne the cause of all loathsome and noisome diseases much more Nowe for examples sake concerning such as haue had indignation against themselues for sinne consider of Iob chapt 42.6 I abhorre my selfe and repent in dust and ashes Namely because hee had sometime vnaduisedlie muttered against the correction of God vpon him And of Dauid Ps 73.21.22 Certainly my heart was vexed and I was pricked in my reines So foolish was I and ignorant I was a beast before thee And of Agar Prou 30.2 Surelie I am more foolish or as the word signifieth brutish then any man ought to bee I haue not the vnderstanding of man in mee The holie Prophet complaineth of his naturall ignorance and of the euill fruits therof Consider also the example of the Apostle Paul Rom 7 O wretched man that I am And of Ezra 9. verse 10. and of Daniel ch 9.7 8. And note also that as wee must principally hate sinne in our selues and as it were throw the first stone against our selues for it so must wee with like hatred detest it in others without respect of persons after the holie example of Iaakob concerning the sinne euen of his owne sonnes The which hee did not onely at the first but to his dying day Of Reuben his eldest sonne he saith Thou hast lost thy dignitie c. And of Simeon and Leui hee saith they were brethren indeede as though he should say according to the common Prouerb Neither barrell better herring Into their secret let not my soule come my glorie be not thou ioyned with their assembly c. Cursed be their wrath for it was fierce and their rage for it was cruell c. Gen 49.4.5.6.7 In which anger of Iaakob is represented the verie indignation of God himselfe against sinne Read also Ps 26.5 31.6 101.3 and 139 21.22 and 119. vers 128. 163. And for the signes of detestation read Ier 31.19 I heard Ephraim lamenting thus Thou hast â—orrected me and I was chasticed as an vntamed calfe c. Surely after that I conuerted I repented and after that I was instructed I smote vpon my thigh I was ashamed yea euen confounded c. And Luk 18.13 The penitent sinner is by our Sauiour Christ described to haue smote his breast saying God be mercifull to mee a sinner It is as much as if one should say O that my legge should euer haue carried mee to such an enterprise O that my hand should euer haue bene employed about such an euill seruice O that my wicked heart especiallie should euer haue yeelded consent therevnto c. Read also Nehemiah chap 5.13 Hee shooke the lappe of his garment with a holy imprecation against them that
them as hypocrites NOw let vs come to the reason or rule of this first part of the sentence or iudgement of our Sauiour concerning them of his right hand Question Which is that For as our Sauiour telleth vs hee will say I was an hungred and yee gaue mee meate I thirsted and ye gaue me drinke I was a stanger and ye lodged me I was naked and ye clothed me I was sicke and yee visited me I was in prison and ye came vnto me Explication These words of our Sauiour as was said euen now conteine a reason and therein also that rule or law according to the which our Sauiour frameth his iudgement Let vs therefore consider of them in either respect And first in what sense they are to be accounted a reason of that part of the iudgement which our Sauiour hath expressed Question How is that Answer They may well be so accounted in diuers respects First in that they argue from a speciall instance of the manifold effect and working of Gods grace in the hearts of those whom hee calleth the blessed of his Father that they are so indeede and that the kingdome of God it prepared for all such Secondly in that they shew that the Father of our Lord Iesus Christ and our Sauiour himselfe doe so greatly esteeme mercifulnesse and the fruits thereof toward his needie and afflicted ones when they proceede of true faith and obedience to God that hee will of his infinite mercie reward such as yeelde and practise them with no lesse reward then eternall life Thirdly in that they containe a direction to the elect children of God what way they must take and walke in to the end they may first glorifie God here in this world and then be partakers of this glory of his heauenly kingdome for euer afterward Finally in that they shew the children of God how they may comfortably assure themselues from the fruits and effects of their faith that they are true beleeuers the very elect of the Father and heires of his eternall kingdome prepared for them from the beginning Expsi In all these respects indeede well may these latter words of our Sauiour be a reason of the former part of his sentence or iudgement concerning the godly as may be proued by many testimonies of holy Scriptures But before wee come to the proofe of the particulars of this respectiue reason to the end we may carry the matter more plainely before vs wee are to consider in a few words both the kinde of the workes here mentioned by our Sauiour and also the kindes of those persons to whom they are to be performed The kinde of the workes are of true christian mercy pitie and compassion Our Sauiour mentioneth foure particulars first feeding which may well comprehend the giuing both of meate and drinke secondly lodging thirdly clothing fourthly visiting the which agreeth both to the shewing of mercie vpon the sicke and also vpon such as be in prison Some make sixe of them 1. giuing of meate 2. giuing of drinke 3. lodging 4. clothing 5. visiting of the sicke 6. visiting of prisoners But we are not to stand much vpon the number which was a thing that our Sauiour himselfe stoode not vpon For whereas there be other duties of mercie besides these we may be sure that he meant not to exclude any one of them By the rehearsall of some hee pointeth to all the rest making choise of those that are most sensible and familiar euen such as are to be most generally practised among his people The persons to whom these works of mercy are to be performed they are to speake generally all such as stand in neede of the reliefs and succours mentioned We may reduce them to three heads First those that be ordinarily in want to wit the poore which are euery where dispersed among the rest of the people of God of whom our Sauiour hath said before The poore ye shall alwaies haue with ye And that also by the very appointment of God according to the holy Prouerbe which saith The poore and the rich meete together the Lord is the maker of them all For as it is said elsewhere the Lord maketh poore and he maketh rich he maketh high and he maketh low Of these speaketh our Sauiour Luke 14.12 When thou makest a dinner or supper call not thy friends nor thy brethren nor thy kinsmen nor thy rich neighboures c but call the poore the maimed the lame and the blinde And thou shalt be blessed because they cannot recompence thee for thou shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the iust The second sort may be vnderstood of those that through persecution are driuen from house and home for Christ his gospels sake concerning which sort our Sauiour speaketh saying When they persecute you in one Citie flee to another he vnderstanding it of such as for whose escape God so prouideth that they doe not by their flight dishonour his name or discourage and daunt the weake brethren The third sort are of those to whom God denieth the opportunitie of fleeing or in their flight or otherwise be apprehended by the enemies of the Gospel and cast into prison according to that saying of our Sauiour Luke 21.12 They will deliuer you into prisons Of the which three sorts the first though they haue housen and lodging such as they are may easily suffer hunger and thirst and also want clothing for them and their children The second sort though they haue clothing and it may be for a while money in their purses yet shall they want safe comfortable lodging in their trauell if good christians doe not entertaine them yea in short time they may grow into their tatters want mony also to pay for victualls necessary for them The third sort though they cannot be lodged at home yet vnlesse the case be very straight they may be visited and relieued with such things as they want though they be shut vp in prison Finally some of euery sort are sometimes sicke and then haue need of speciall visiting and looking vnto And of all these stand the rither sort bound to haue a christian care to minister vnto them according to their necessities lest they should faint and be discouraged vnder their afflictions Yea so doe the richer sort stand bound that without the practise of these duties they shall neuer be able to stand with comfort before the Lord in the great day of his iudgement as we shall more fully see afterward when wee shall come to the other part of the sentence which containeth the condemnation of the wicked Now touching the particular considerations of the reason which our Sauiour annexeth to the present part of his iudgement for the acquiting of the godly First that the duties of compassion and mercy which he mentioneth are speciall testimonies declaring who are the blessed of God for whom the inheritance of the kingdome is prepared euen from the effects or working of Gods holy